Rated:  MA

Summary: I have always felt that there would be only one type of woman for Adam or any man but many ways for them to meet. Here is one way in which I feel they might have met. I hope you can find one to your liking.  In this version an old friend of the Cartwrights returns to Nevada to keep a promise finding that sometimes nightmares are only bad dreams.

Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters and settings are the property of their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the author. No money is being made from this work. No copyright infringement is intended.  (112.975 words)

 

Storm series:

Return to England
The Special Rope
Foolish Questions
Ante Up
Love Lost, Destiny Found

 

Return to England

 

CHAPTER ONE

“Please Miss Storm, please make sure Zachary gets to his father.”

It was a promise that Storm had made willingly. After all, despite what her job may be, Sarah wasn’t a servant to her she was one of the few friends she had in England.

Six years earlier Sarah’s husband had gotten enough money together to try his luck at making a life for his family in the wonderful west that Storm was always telling them about. Even though it meant leaving his wife and 3 year old son, he was sure within five or six years he would send for them. Now Sarah would never get to see her husband again or the land that Storm so loved.

Storm went to her father to discuss how to go about keeping her promise.

“But father, how can I just pass him off to some stranger. How can I know they won’t just take the money and abandon Zack somewhere along the way?”

Nathaniel loved his daughter. He saw in her all the good traits he believed he himself possessed, but he also knew she possessed her mother’s heart and her belief that dreams had a way of coming true.

“Storm, I will not have you going back there. He’s not there child. He’s gone, they’re all gone.”

“But papa, its not me I’m going back for, it’s for Zack. More importantly, it’s for Sarah.”

“I know that’s what you believe right now. Once you get back, though, you’ll be drawn there and I can’t bear to see you that hurt again. No, we’ll find someone we can trust, someone you can trust.”

Storm knew by the way her father turned his back to her the discussion was over. While Storm had inherited her father’s good traits, she had also inherited his stubbornness. She knew the discussion may be over but not the disagreement.

CHAPTER TWO

It tore at her heart just to think of him. How was it possible to feel so strongly about someone you hadn’t seen in seven years, someone who had been dead for four of those seven years?

She’d been only fourteen when they had left Nevada to return to her father’s home in England. He had received word of his father’s illness, knew it might be his last chance to ask forgiveness for things that had been said in anger, things he hadn’t truly meant.

He had tried to reason with Storm that it would be a good opportunity to go to some very fine schools. She knew how important an education was to Adam, and wouldn’t it be fun to return knowing more than Adam thought she could? She had failed to realize at first that it meant leaving Nevada, that she wouldn’t see his face every day. They hadn’t even reached St. Louis when she started changing her mind. She had told her father that she wanted to go back, that she missed Adam, Hoss, Little Joe, and Ben. He had told her that she would have to try and cope, that before she knew it they would be returning.

Storm sat on her bed and remembered. Tears began to fall, but it was all right there was no one there to see them.

CHAPTER 3

Nathaniel once again made sure all was in readiness. He and his wife, Grace and Grace’s daughter, Nora were leaving London for a while. Storm wanted to remain behind to make sure Zack got off well, and would join them in two weeks. If Nathaniel had known the truth he would have never let her stay.

“I promise papa, two weeks.” Storm, for one of the first times in her life, made a promise she knew she wouldn’t keep.

As the carriage drifted out of sight she took Zack’s hand and went up the steps. How empty the house was. The servants had either gone with the others, or taken a few weeks of much needed rest. Nora had a way of tiring them out. Storm liked her father’s wife, but she wasn’t too fond of her step-sister. Nora was one those who believed all people were not equal. Some were meant to be waited on while others were meant to serve. One need not be told just which category Nora believed herself to fall into.

Even though Storm’s father had been born to privilege and money, he had always taught her that all people were the same it was their actions that made them worthy of others respect. He would always tell her;

“Storm, in England anyone with enough money can buy a title, but in America, even the poorest of men can be a king.”

Zack was finally napping. It was a small war to convince him that even though he was nine, today he would need a nap, besides Storm needed the quiet time to write the letter that she hoped would convince her father to forgive her.

Papa,

I know you only want what you believe to be best for me, but how can I live with myself if I don’t see this through. Maybe in going back there I can finally let it all go, let him go. I know you have always said I was being foolish. How could I say I loved him when I was just a child.. I couldn’t possibly know or understand what love was. Maybe you’re right, papa. Maybe if we had returned I would have found that he was not the man I remembered him to be. Someone I loved as a friend or maybe a big brother, but not in the way you loved mother. The boat passage is already paid, and I have enough money once we get there. Please forgive me. Please don’t worry.

Love your daughter

Storm

After she had made arrangements for the delivery of the letter, she woke Zack and began a journey that would end with her realizing her destiny.

CHAPTER 4

The time it took for the boat trip passed by uneventfully for Storm and Zack. Perhaps if Storm had known what was occurring in response to her letter, she would not have thought it to have been too uneventful.

When Nathaniel read the letter, he cursed his daughter’s rebellious spirit. A spirit she had not only inherited from him, but from her Comanche mother as well. He realized it was a side of her he hadn’t seen in quite a while. Maybe that’s why he hadn’t been prepared for this.

“I can’t believe this! I can’t believe she would go this far.”

“What’s wrong Nathaniel?” Grace had only heard a small portion of what her husband had uttered, but it was enough for her to know he was angrier than she could ever recall him being.

“It’s Storm.”

“Oh, will she be joining us sooner then expected? Or, perhaps she’s decided not to come. Is that what’s got you so upset? Would you like to return to London now?” Grace liked Storm, and while she may never truly admit it, not even to herself, she had always hoped that Storm could help Nora become a little bit of a nicer person.

“She’s not coming at all. She’s taken Zack to his father herself.”

At those words Grace felt faint. She had to sit. Her world went dark.

At the sight of his wife falling into the chair, Nathaniel momentarily forget his anger at his daughter, he turned all his attention to the task of trying to convince his wife that Storm would be fine.

“Grace, Grace. Don’t worry so much. Storm will be alright. She writes that she’s taken enough money. The boat passage has already been arranged. I’ll write to some people I hope are still in Nevada, I’ll ask them to keep an eye out for her. I’ll wire some more money to the bank in Virginia City. I’m not happy about this either, but what’s done is done. Worrying about it won’t change it, and maybe she’s right. Maybe going back will help her to let go, help her to move on.” “No, you don’t understand Nathaniel. They’re not dead, he’s not dead”

Grace explained to Nathaniel how when he had returned to England she had realized how much she still loved him. That she felt his love for her was still inside his heart. Perhaps if family obligations hadn’t required her to marry her late husband, Storm would have been her child, their child. She knew as soon as his responsibilities were fulfilled, he would take his daughter and return to America. There were only sad memories of his wife Skye back there for him, but for Storm there was Adam. She had listened to his stories of how hard life was on the frontier. She had truly believed it would be best for both of them if they stayed in England. Hadn’t he himself once said that Adam would most likely always see Storm as a child? So she had made a deal with Sarah’s husband Brian. She had given him a letter to send once he reached Nevada, in return she would give him enough money to begin starting a life in America for him and his family.

Nathaniel was torn. He knew Grace had only done what she believed to be for the best. He could remember the pain on Storm’s face when he read her that letter saying that all the Cartwright’s had been killed. It may seem funny, him being her father, but that was the first time he could remember seeing her cry. Of course, when she was an infant he had dried her tears, but ever since that day he had told her of her mother’s death, the only one allowed to see her tears was Adam. She had never been afraid to show him her weaknesses or her strengths (although he was sure Adam had a few more black and blue ankles then he would have wished for because of it.)

“Are you angry, Nathaniel?”

How could he be? They had both done things they had thought best for Storm, and it would seem they had wound up hurting her more. He took his wife into his arms and held her while she cried.

CHAPTER 5

The instant Storm’s feet touched American soil, as strange as it seemed to her, she felt as if she were almost home. She understood that it wasn’t her feelings that mattered right now, it was Zack’s. She could tell he was frightened. He tried to put up a good front, but she could tell by the way he never left her side that he was scared.

“Don’t worry Zack; pretty soon we’ll be on a train heading to St. Louis. Won’t that be fun?” She saw a slight twinkle of interest in his eyes, and smiled.

At the station she bought two tickets, and prepared to start the journey. Two days to reach St. Louis. Storm felt anxious. She wished the days would go faster, and yet she feared what waited at the end. To see their names, his name, carved into a gravestone would put an end to any dreams or hopes she had, maybe foolishly, held on too.

She remembered how she had refused to go to her mother’s graveside after the gravestone had been put in place. She knew if she saw her mother’s name engraved there it would mean she was really never coming back. Her father had told her once how anything engraved in stone was permanent, and must be not only believed but obeyed. This had come as a result of her disobeying one of God’s commandments, the one about honoring thy mother and father. Her father had given her strict orders not to bother Adam, but as usual, she could not stay away from him for long, and it was napping in his lap that her father had finally found her after hours of searching. Adam had told her father that it was alright; after all she was only seven and hadn’t really bothered him too much. He had even said reading her some of the questions had helped him to think them through, but Nathaniel had said that he had explained to her that Adam was busy studying for his final exams and she shouldn’t bother him because she knew how important this was to him. Since she had chosen to disobey him she would have to suffer the consequences. For almost two days she suffered, or more accurately her backside suffered.

It had been Adam who had finally convinced her to go. He said it would be good for her to go there and talk to her mother, bring her flowers. He knew how hard it was, but sometimes he wished he could visit his mother’s grave and talk to her. It was one of the first things he said he was going to do when he arrived back east. She told him if he wanted he could talk to her mama and tell her what he wanted to tell his mama. After all her mama had really liked him and would pass on any message he wanted her to. So one day they walked to the grave, hand in hand, and had a very long conversation with their perspective mothers.

CHAPTER 6

Nathaniel hoped Storm would mention Adam’s name. Would tell someone who would tell her he was alive. He knew she would be safe then because she would wire Adam and Nathaniel was certain Adam would find a way to meet up with Storm. He knew Adam would keep Storm safe, after all wasn’t it he who had helped Skye bring his daughter into this world?

Adam was barely 11 at the time; Nathaniel was the Cartwright’s foreman. The night Storm was born there was a big storm raging. Ben and Nate, as he was called then, went to check on the stock. Adam had wanted to help, but Marie, Ben’s wife was afraid he would get hurt. So they reached a compromise. They told him he had an even more important job. He was to stay with Skye and keep her safe. Hoss, who was only 5, and Joseph, just a few months old himself, would stay with Marie.

Ben and Nate thought it would be alright, after all the baby wasn’t due to be born for 2 or 3 more weeks. Looking back now, it made perfect sense for Storm to arrive early; maybe even then she knew Adam was there.

It goes without saying that Adam was rather proud of what he had helped to do. After all, his pa had only checked on some cows, he had helped bring a baby into this world.

Nathaniel could remember that day so clearly. He remembered Ben and he riding up to his house and seeing Adam run out the front door.

“She’s beautiful pa. The prettiest thing in the world.”

At first they thought he was taking about Skye.

“She didn’t cry like Joseph. No sir. She looked straight at me, and I tell you pa, I think she smiled.”

That’s when Nathaniel realized it wasn’t Skye but a baby, his baby, Adam was speaking of. He ran into the house and vaguely recalled Ben saying he would go and fetch the doctor.

Skye lay in bed holding their child in her arms. Adam was right, she was the prettiest thing he could ever recall seeing.

“Do you like your daughter my husband?”

“She’s perfect Skye, just perfect. You should hear Adam, he’s so proud of himself.”

“He has every right to be. He didn’t panic. He just did as I asked him to. Of course nature has a way of taking care of these matters whether or not you’re prepared for them.”

“What shall we call her Skye?”

“Well she arrived with the storm, or perhaps it was she who brought it, either way I believe Storm would be a fitting name.”

“Would you mind very much if we called her Storm Margaret for my mother?”

“Storm Margaret Kendall. It’s a strong name. A good name.”

From that day forward Adam seemed to think it was his responsibility to watch out for Storm. Skye said it was because he had helped bring her into this world, he would always feel a need to protect her from it. His wife also feared that since Adam was the first man Storm had seen, he would be the only man she would ever be able to see. Nathaniel realized now Skye was even wiser then he had remembered.

CHAPTER 7

Saint Louis. It looked different, more grown up. Or maybe that was just because she was more grown up.

A month or so more and she would be in Nevada. Zack would be with his father, her promise would be fulfilled. Storm wasn’t sure which prospect made her happier.

The stage didn’t leave until the following morning. It was close to supper time and she was assured there would be room for her and Zack if she waited to buy the tickets in the morning, besides the stage office was closed. So they headed to the hotel for some much needed rest and food.

During the train ride Storm had told Zack some stories of her childhood. She thought about those stories now as she watched him sleep. She couldn’t remember if she had told him of the time she had saved Adam’s life.

She was always following Adam. For some reason she always felt safe when he was in her sight, so she tried to always keep him in sight. Her papa told her that she shouldn’t be such a bother but Adam always said she wasn’t a bother. She chose to believe Adam.

Adam was going to San Francisco on some sort of business. When he left on these trips Storm would follow him, always making sure she would be back in time for supper. She usually tried to stay out of sight. It was a sort of game they played. When Adam returned he would have a list of all the times he spotted her. The older she got the shorter the lists were becoming. Some thought it was because Adam didn’t want to hurt her feelings, but Storm knew Adam was telling the truth. Others thought it was because Adam was becoming bored with the game.

At this time Storm was 13. For some reason she had been having a strange feeling about this trip for a few days. She followed after Adam for longer then usual. If she turned around now she would get home perhaps an hour or so after supper time. Her father would be angry. He was constantly telling her that Adam was a grown man and didn’t want a child always trailing after him.

She was preparing to turn around when she saw Adam get off his horse. Had his horse thrown a shoe, or perhaps picked up a pebble? The next thing she saw made her heart skip a beat. Adam fell to the ground, was that a gunshot? Storm didn’t care; she rode to Adam.

She got off her horse; she could see Adam was hurt. He told her to get down, but she knew she would need the water on her horse to clean out whatever wound he had. If Adam’s horse hadn’t of run off they would have had water to drink too, not to mention the rifle in Adam’s scabbard.

Whoever had shot must have been satisfied with the job he had done, or didn’t like the idea that there were now two people, because she could hear a horse as it rode away. She turned her attention to Adam. The wound wasn’t as bad as Storm had at first feared. She found where the bullet had entered his side and she also saw where it had exited, at least she wouldn’t have to take the bullet out. She would have been able too. After all, hadn’t her mother taught her her people’s medicine and Dr. Martin had shown her his ways. Storm usually compromised by using both whenever possible. She cleaned out the wound and bandaged it up as best as she could.

“Storm I want you to get on your horse and ride for help.”

“But Adam you can’t ride, at least not just yet. We have to wait for the wound to heal over a little bit.”

“I didn’t say I was going. I’ll go and hide in those rocks while you go and fetch help.”

“And what if whoever did this should return to finish the job? What then? No Adam, I’ll stay with you. When your horse gets back to the Ponderosa they’re sure to come looking for us.”

“At the rate that horse was traveling that could take weeks. Storm you could be there and back before dawn tomorrow. Now go on.”

“No I’m staying and that’s final!”

“Storm….” Adam tried to argue further. Maybe he’d lost more blood then he had thought and that was why he had no strength to argue. More then likely it was the determined look in Storm’s eyes. Whatever the reason, Adam conceded.

They were there for three days. Storm managed to hunt down some rabbits and start a fire to cook them on and keep them warm at night. Of course they used body heat as well for that purpose. Thinking about that now made Storm remember how lying in Adam’s arms through those nights had made her feel things she didn’t understand.

Storm had expected her father to come looking for her, but then she remembered something. Wasn’t this when he had said he was leaving to check the herd? Didn’t he say he would be gone for a few days? He had told her to ask Ben if she could stay at the Ponderosa while he was gone. Ben had thought she had gone with her father as she had many times before.

When Nate had returned to fetch his daughter and was told she wasn’t there, the first thing he thought was that she had followed Adam all the way to San Francisco. Maybe worse, maybe something had happened to her.

So it was with a mixture of anger and relief that Nate greeted Adam and Storm when they rode up to the house.

“Storm Margaret Kendall; you get back on that horse this instant. When I get you home……”

“Nate,” Adam interrupted. “She helped save my life.” Adam knew it might be a slight exaggeration but if it saved Storm from a tanning it was justified.

It was then, for the first time, that they all saw the bandages. They listened to the story of what happened. Nate decided that maybe he could go a little easy on Storm this time. Ben just said a silent prayer of thanks for this little guardian of his son.

CHAPTER 9

Nora was angry. How dare everyone upset her life, and for what, Storm? How did they expect her to survive without all the comforts she was use to? Her mother’s husband had announced at dinner that he was going to America, back to Nevada. He was hoping to get there not too long after Storm. He told her and her mother that the choice to come or not would be theirs. Her mother had instantly said they would join him. How could she think that her daughter would want to give up what she had here? But no one had even thought to ask her and if she refused to go now she feared she might fall into disfavor with Nathaniel and he was the one who paid for the servants and all the pretty things Nora so loved.

She couldn’t believe her mother felt guilty enough about what she had done to agree to accompany her husband on this trip. What Nora didn’t realize was that it wasn’t guilt but fear. Grace was afraid that if she didn’t go she may never see her husband again.

Grace knew Nathaniel had gone to America to escape his father’s plans for his life, to escape the fact that all of England knew him and his place. What no one knew was that he had asked her to go with him. He had told her that there they could be free to marry, but she had other obligations that she had to fulfill. Perhaps she was a slight bit frightened as well.

If she allowed him to go alone now might he not again enjoy the freedom America offered? She was sure if he did decide to stay he would send for her. By then she wouldn’t feel this overwhelming need to set things right with Storm and it was the combination of that need and her fear that was compelling her to go.

Nathaniel booked passage on the next ship leaving for America. If all went as planned they would arrive in Virginia City four weeks after Storm. He should realize though that very few things go as planned.

CHAPTER 10

Storm didn’t know what to do. So much of here wanted to fight but Zack might be the one who got hurt. She was thinking as if she were still in London and that’s why she didn’t expect what was happening. Even at thirteen she would have realized these men had been watching her, waiting for their chance. She had unwisely believed keeping the money with her was safer then keeping it in the hotel room. Now that foolish decision was going to cost her everything.

Thankfully the men had too many plans for spending the money, too many to see that the true treasure was Storm herself.

Now what should she do? She couldn’t write to her father. The letter would take too long to reach England and she couldn’t wait.

The hotel was paid for one night and Storm would use that time to plan for the future. She would have to work. She knew her numbers and she could read and write. She could find work in shops, restaurants, or hotels. If it ever became impossible to find work in one of those establishments there was always saloons.

So began a trip; a trip on which Storm truly grew up. Grew into the woman she was always meant to be; and though he didn’t know it yet, the only woman Adam could love.

CHAPTER 11

When Ben received the letter from Nate he was rather surprised. The last letter he had received was from Nate’s new wife Grace stating that she felt it was too painful for her new husband to think of America, that each letter he received brought back memories of his dead wife and the pain he felt at her loss. Ben could understand that. She also wrote that Storm was settling in well. She was enjoying all the attention the young men were giving her. Grace asked that Ben stop writing and that he ask his sons to do the same. She felt her husband wanted it that way but would never say so for fear of hurting his friend.

It was with a slight feeling of dread that Ben began to read. He knew that since Nate’s name was on the envelope he was well, so perhaps something had happened to Storm.

“So what does Nate write pa?” Of course Adam would be the most anxious to know the letter’s contents. Ben was sure he too feared for Storm.

“Not much. It just says that he’s coming to Virginia City and hopes we have room for three more.”

“Then he must be bringing that new wife of his, although I guess they’ve been married for four or five years now.” Adam hoped he didn’t sound too irritated.

“Well it’ll certainly be nice to see Nate and Storm again.” Hoss could recall that Storm shared his love for all creatures. She was he only girl he knew who got upset when someone swatted a bug.

“All I know is that I hope she’s given up on bein’ such a tomboy.” Manys the black and blue Joe had received at the end of Storm’s fist. Usually in response to something unkind he’d said about Adam.

CHAPTER 12

Nathaniel, Grace and Nora’s trip went as planned. At least up to their arrival in Virginia City. When they got off the stage, Ben was waiting.

“Ben! It’s so good to see you again. I’d like to introduce my wife Grace and her daughter Nora.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet both of you.”

“So where are those boys of yours?”

“They’re waiting at the house.”

“I suppose it would be difficult to drag Storm away from the Ponderosa after all this time and just as hard to separate her from Adam.”

“Storm? Nate, Storms not at the Ponderosa.”

When the carriage pulled up to the front of the house Ben’s three sons came out to greet their guests. They were all rather surprised to see that Storm was not one of the three.

“Nate where’s Storm?” Adam knew this was rather impolite ignoring the other two ladies this way but he couldn’t help it.

“I thought she would already be here.”

“Alright.” Ben said knowing that the answer to what was sure to be Adam’s next question would be better off being answered inside. Knowing also his son would not like the answer. “Why don’t we make our guests comfortable. There will be enough time for questions later.”

Nora began to think that maybe Storm wasn’t as stupid as she had thought. Adam certainly was handsome and the wealth that must come from owning a ranch the size of the Ponderosa must be great.

“Hoss, Little Joe, Adam I would like you to meet my wife Grace and her daughter Nora” Although the three of them said they were happy to meet them, Nate wasn’t to sure if it would remain so after they were told the truth.

So after supper Nate began to tell them everything. It went fine to begin with. He told them of some of the things Storm did in England; refusing to ride side saddle or to ever take off that key Adam had given her to wear as a necklace.

“She never did tell me what it was or what it stood for. Maybe you can tell us Adam?”

“When Storm comes you can ask her. Now why don’t you just continue.”

Ben thought maybe he should remind his son that these people were their guests and should be treated as such. One look at Adam and Ben knew it was only concern for Storm that made him forget his manners.

This was the one part of the story Nate feared telling, it was about the letter that Grace had Brian send once he had reached Nevada.

Adam turned to Grace. “You wrote what?! How could you?! You didn’t think Nate loved you enough to stay on his own so you resorted to lying to a child!”

“Adam!” Ben had seen his son angry, but Ben feared this time he was angry enough to do something foolish.

“Don’t worry pa I don’t think Storm would approve if I….”Adam turned away from Grace.

Grace didn’t know what to say she only knew she had to say something. “I truly believed it would be best for Storm. In England she would have an easy life. From the stories Nathaniel sometimes told me I feared she wouldn’t survive for too long if she returned here.”

“A woman like you wouldn’t survive long but then Storms not like you.” Adam knew he should leave; take some time to settle down, but he also knew he needed to hear anything else Nate had to say.

Nate finished with telling why Storm had come and that he believed when he arrived she would already be here. Smiling as he hadn’t seen her do since they had left seven years ago. By all accounts she should be here. He failed to mention how sad Storm had been, or how many nights she had cried herself to sleep after receiving the letter. He believed that after the way Adam had just reacted it was for the best.

“So then where is she?” Hoss asked the question that was on everyone’s mind.

CHAPTER 13

Making a living was hard. She had already sold everything that she had brought from England except the barest of necessities. Storm found she could barely earn enough money to pay for a room let alone enough food for both of them. Maybe if she were willing to stay in a town longer she would seem more reliable, but with only wanting to stay long enough to earn whatever money was needed to pay for passage to the next town people thought that perhaps she was running from something or someone.

She had stopped using Storm and started telling everyone her name was Margaret. It struck her funny how a name could open or close doors as well as people’s minds.

Zack was holding up rather well. Storm tried to make it seem like an adventure. She had thought she could write to his father, but didn’t feel it was the proper way to tell someone their wife was dead. Besides, Storm wasn’t even sure if he were still in Virginia City. She also knew he wouldn’t have enough money to get them there. If she would be totally honest with herself she would admit it was more about her pride. She had given her word and didn’t like having to ask for help in keeping that word. It would be different if it were Adam she were asking. She felt no shame in asking him for help.

CHAPTER 14

Adam wanted to back track the stage route. He was sure he would find Storm in one of those towns. He tried to do this for almost a month but decided he might have passed her and started back only to find she was not at the Ponderosa. If he could only know how many times he had indeed just missed seeing her. As he prepared to leave again Ben told him maybe it would be best if he just waited home. Surely Storm would be told when she got near enough to Virginia City that they were still alive and she would certainly head to the Ponderosa. Once Adam had his mind set on something Ben knew it was futile to try and change it.

So once again, after restocking his supplies, Adam headed for Austin the stop just before Virginia City.

When Storm arrived in Austin she knew she was close, so close she was sure she could smell the Ponderosa pines. Here she thought it would be best to stay just a little longer. She didn’t want to go back to Virginia City and hopefully see some old friends looking to ragged. She promised herself a new dress and a new outfit for Zack.

She managed to get a job at the finest hotel in town. More importantly she managed to make a friend, Molly Scott. Molly was in charge of the housekeeping staff which consisted of Storm and one other girl, Abby North. Abby was quiet and rather shy but Storm could tell she was good hearted and liked her right away.

The restaurant was located in the hotel and was the best in town and therefore was frequented by some of the wealthier people. Among these was a young lady, Lucinda Morgan. Lucinda’s father owned the bank and because of it she felt she was above many people in town, especially Storm, Molly, and Abby. Storm had almost had an argument with Miss Morgan about the way she talked to Abby but Molly had begged her not to. Molly knew how badly Storm needed this job; she also knew that Storm wouldn’t be the first or the last person Lucinda would get fired for telling her that she had no right to treat others the way she did. So Storm had promised Molly she would hold her tongue.

Molly liked Storm, or as she called her Maggie, she said that she reminded her of herself when she was younger. Setting off alone with a child. She knew Maggie said the child wasn’t hers, that she was taking him to his father. Molly really didn’t care she just knew she liked Maggie’s spirit. Molly’s daughter had long grown up and was living outside Virginia City with her husband. They owned a small piece of land there. Molly was hoping to save up enough to move there and watch her grandchildren grow up. Right now though she had in a way adopted Maggie.

“Maggie you can’t possibly survive on what you allow yourself to eat. If you go to the kitchen after the last meal is served I’m sure there will be something left that the cook will gladly give you.”

“I’m fine Molly. I don’t want you to worry about me.” Besides Storm knew that any leftovers were needed by Abby more.

CHAPTER 15

Adam really didn’t want to see Lucinda but her father was an old friend of Ben’s and he couldn’t refuse his offer to stay with them while he was in town again. He really didn’t like the way Lucinda acted around him, or the way she treated others. He knew she was trying to marry herself a rich husband and she believed it may as well be him.

The day Adam was due to arrive in town Lucinda had arranged to meet her friend Wanda at the hotel. If everything went as she planned then Adam would escort her home after a ‘chance meeting’ in town following her lunch.

While they were at the hotel Storm overheard a conversation between Lucinda and Wanda. For Lucinda servants didn’t really exist so there was no need to watch what one said around them, or to them.

“He’s arriving today Wanda. I’m going to marry that man. He’s so rich and powerful. Everything I’ve ever wanted in a husband.”

Storm couldn’t believe it not one mention of love. If this man was attracted to Lucinda, if he was blinded to the person she truly was by a pretty face and desirable figure, then he was getting what he deserved.

“Can you believe it Molly? The only reason she wants to marry that man is because he has money and power. Well, I suppose if he’s attracted to someone like her he’s only getting what he deserves. A lifetime of being miserable trying to satisfy a thankless woman.”

Molly was about to answer Maggie and didn’t realize that Lucinda and Wanda had walked up behind them.

“Don’t judge him too harshly Maggie. He’s not the first man to be blinded to the true nature of a woman’s soul by the false beauty of her face. Besides I know him and he is a good man. I make no pretense as to knowing the true nature of their relationship but judging by his character and that of his family; I don’t believe he would marry her. He was the one who helped my Mary and her husband get started in Virginia City. He and his father and brothers own the biggest ranch in Nevada.”

Storm began to feel lightheaded. Maybe she wasn’t eating enough after all. Or maybe it was from hope.

“What’s his name Molly?”

“Adam, Adam Cartwright.”

“That’s not possible. They told me he was dead.”

With this the room went black. Storm fell to the floor.

“Wanda, I want you to go and watch for Adam. If you see him tell him that I said he should go straight to my house. I don’t want him coming in here.”

“Why? Is something wrong Lucinda?”

“No. There’s nothing wrong, or at least there won’t be.” Lucinda went to the room where they had taken Storm to rest.

Storm opened her eyes and for the first time in quite a while she said his name with hope.

“Adam.”

“He may be in Austin but he won’t be coming here any time soon.”

At the sound of Lucinda’s voice Storm was jolted completely awake.

“You can’t stop me from seeing him Lucinda.” Knowing that Adam was not only alive but in this very town gave Storm a strength she hadn’t felt in years.

Lucinda had a plan and she wasn’t about to let this gold digger spoil it. She may want to marry Adam for his money and power but at least she brought her own into the marriage.

“You will call me Miss. Morgan and if you don’t think I can stop you your wrong. Firstly even if you do see him do you truly believe you can blackmail someone like him into marrying you.”

“Lucinda I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Are you going to deny that you said someone told you he was dead? There would be only one reason for someone to try and convince you of that. It would be to keep you away from him. You aren’t the type of woman worthy to be his wife.”

“Oh, and I suppose you think you are. Lucinda, I can guarantee you something; Adam Cartwright would never marry the likes of you. He is neither that dumb nor that blind not to be able to see your true character.”

“Are you trying to tell me that you aren’t planning to tell Adam he’s the father of your child?”

“Lucinda, Zack is not my child, Adam is not his father, and I will promise you something he will not be father to yours!”

Lucinda could not believe her ears. To think that this maid would actually speak to her like this was ridiculous. This idea so astonished her the only thing she could utter in response was…..

“Well I never.”

It was then that Adam entered the room. He had wanted to talk to Lucinda. After some convincing her friend had finally told him where to find her. He wanted to tell her he had changed plans. He was sorry but he wasn’t going to stay in town but camp out on the trail. There was still enough daylight left for him to make it almost halfway to the next town. When he heard the answer the young woman sitting on the bed threw at Lucinda he thought maybe he could stop searching.

Storm knew what she was about to say was wrong. It wasn’t proper or ladylike but then when fighting for Adam she didn’t feel being proper or ladylike was necessary.

“And you never will, at least not with…..” Then she saw him, standing there leaning in the doorway smiling. She ran to him and finally she was safe, she was home.

CHAPTER 16

Adam knew it had to be Storm. He could tell by the fire in her eyes. He also knew no one in this town would dare argue with Lucinda. There was one way to be sure. He lifted the chain that was hanging around her neck and held up the pendant so he could see it.

“I’ve never taken it off Adam, never.”

“I know. Nate said that you’ve also never told him what it stands for.”

“Well I just…..” Wait, Nate said? Her father? How could Adam have spoken to her father? “Adam did you say my father said?”

“Yes Storm he’s at the Ponderosa. He’s been there with his wife and Nora for about two months now. He’s been real worried about you we all were.”

“Maggie,” Molly had a question that couldn’t wait any longer. “who’s Storm?”

Storm began to explain to Maggie about why she had used her middle name, Lucinda interrupted.

“Adam are you telling me you know this…this woman?”
“Yes Lucinda this is the young lady I’ve been looking for.”

“You’ve been looking for me?”

“Ever since Nate said you should have been in Nevada. I’ve been back tracking the stage route. I figured you’d be following it just didn’t figure you would be using a different name.”

Again Lucinda interrupted and Adam could see by Storm’s face it was fast becoming a very dangerous habit.

“I can’t believe you would associate with a common maid let alone one whose name is Storm. Next you’ll be telling me you’re going to invite her and that brat of hers to stay at the Ponderosa.”

“Lucinda, Storm needs no invitation to stay at the Ponderosa. It’s her home as much as it is mine, more so some would say. Except for Little Joe Storm is the only other person to be born there. Now if you’ll excuse us I would very much like to meet this ‘little brat’ of yours.”

So Adam took Storm’s hand and walked up to see Zack and to tell him he was finally going to see his father.

CHAPTER 17

Molly knew even after having known Maggie….Storm for the few weeks that she had that Storm was not one to take hand outs. That’s why it so surprised her when she let Adam buy her some dresses and Zack a few outfits. Storm even let him pay for the stage passage to Virginia City.

“Maggie…I mean Storm,” Molly began as Storm showed her some of the clothes she had gotten. “I just can’t believe you wouldn’t accept help from me but you let him do all this.”

“Molly I’m sorry if I hurt your feelings by not accepting your help.” Storm searched for the words in which to explain without hurting Molly further. “I guess you have to try and understand that from Adam it’s not charity. He’s like family. Besides he owes me quite a few birthday gifts. As I see it he’s getting off easy.”

“I see so just where are my missing gifts?” Adam teased. He felt that just having Storm safe was the best gift he could receive.

“I promise I’ll let you win the first horse race we run.” Adam laughed. To hear that sound made Storm want to cry. It was something she thought she would never hear again except in her dreams.

“Oh look at you Zack. So handsome. Won’t your father be so happy to see you.”

“Do you really think he’ll be happy to see me Storm?”

“I think he’ll be overjoyed.” Storm realized that in bringing Zack to his father he would no longer be her responsibility. Oddly enough this made her happy and sad all at once. With Storm’s reassurance Zack went to play with some of the toys Adam had gotten for him.

“What’s wrong Storm?” Adam could tell by her expression something was bothering her. It surprised him how even after all these years he could read her so easily.

“It’s just that I’ve gotten so use to caring for him. Once we get to Virginia City it will no longer be my job and I think I’m going to miss it.”

“Maggie…Storm, you may not be with him as much as you are now but you’ll never stop caring for him.” With that Molly excused herself she still had work to do.

“Adam do you think you could get one more ticket. I just have to find a way to get Molly to her daughter. I’m sure if you talked to some people in Virginia City you could get her a job there.”

“Another ticket, but Storm I already have four.”

Adam, Storm thought, how is it possible for you to be as wonderful as I remembered.

Convincing Molly to accept the invite was not as difficult as Storm thought. Of course when the invitation was given by Adam how could any woman in their right mind refuse.

When Storm left she gave Abby an envelope. Inside was all the money she had saved up. She no longer needed it; inside along with the money was a note inviting Abby and her family to Virginia City anytime.

When Storm stepped onto the stage she had a feeling she hadn’t had in many years. It was a feeling of happiness, security and love. It arose from the fact that she was finally going back to the only place she had always thought of as home.

Adam watched Storm’s face as they left town he saw a sense of serene peacefullness steal across her countenance. Something inside him seemed to come to life something he denied. This was Storm, little Storm. The same Storm he had held only minutes after her birth. She was just a child. All of nature screamed at Adam ‘open your eyes’ but Adam didn’t hear it, not much could penetrate his thick skull.

CHAPTER 18

Adam had sent a wire to his pa telling him when they would be arriving home. He wanted a big party planned for Saturday; a welcome home party for Storm.

“He’s really found her Ben? She’s alright? Is she angry? Does she….”

“Nate, they’ll be here on the next stage you can ask her then. Right now I’ve got a party to put together.”

“Mr. Cartwright perhaps it would be best if I didn’t come. I don’t thing your son Adam likes me too much.”

“Nonsense Grace, right now I don’t think he ever remembers about that letter.”

“Maybe not, but what about when I have to tell Storm? I’m afraid it will be even worse.”

Nate had to find a way to reassure his wife it would be alright. “Grace I’m sure Storm will understand.”

“I hope your right.”

How was it possible for a town to look beautiful; and yet that’s just what Storm thought as the stage pulled into Virginia City.

At the stage depot Storm saw so many anxious faces waiting for her. All the faces she could ever recall loving, some she had thought to see only in her dreams.

“Papa!” She held her father for quite awhile. “You’re not angry with me are you?”

“Angry Storm? How could I be; I should have realized it’s just your nature.”

“Ben?” It felt good to have two papas again. Storm always felt that since God knew he would be taking her mother when she was still young he had given her two fathers.

“Hoss is that you?” With that she was pulled into a very big bear hug.

“Hey Hoss I don’t think she can breathe; besides it’s my turn for a hug.” Joseph couldn’t believe that this was Storm. He had thought she would grow up to be pretty, just not this pretty.

“Hello Joseph.” Storm was surprised at how good she felt. She had her family back. “But papa where are Grace and Nora?”

“They decided to wait at the ranch with Zack’s father. We thought it best for them to meet there and not in the middle of town.”

They prepared to begin their journey back to the Ponderosa.

“Are you sure you wouldn’t rather ride with me?” In Adam’s wire he had asked his father to bring horses for Storm and him to ride back to the house. Nate had hoped that perhaps Storm would prefer to ride in a buggy with him.

“Oh papa.” Storm answered as she went to hug him again. “It’s been so long since I could ride like this; please don’t be upset.”

“I’m not upset, besides I’ll have time to ask Mrs. Scott just how well you behaved yourself.” Nate was ashamed to admit it, especially to himself, but in a way he was happy she had ignored the attentions the men in England had tried to give her. By never becoming someone’s wife she always remained his little girl.

“Now Molly don’t go telling him everything. Once he gets over the relief he feels because I’m safe he’ll remember he’s angry with me for disobeying him and leaving England in the first place.”

So they began the ride back to the Ponderosa. A ride Storm had taken many times before, but never had she felt so utterly overjoyed by it.

Adam and Storm rode side by side in silence for some time. Once they crossed onto Ponderosa land it was as if a new life coursed through Storm.

“It’s more beautiful then I remember.”

“How do you do that Storm; how do you know we’re on the Ponderosa. You haven’t been looking for signs, and even if you had they’ve changed in seven years. You just seem to know.”

“It’s easy Adam. The air is somehow sweeter. I just feel more secure, more at ease. That’s how I know.”

On the way back they stopped to look down upon Lake Tahoe. Again Adam caught himself feeling something strange well up inside him.

“Hey, I’ll race you the rest of the way back to the house.” Adam shouted as he jumped back on his horse.

Storm remounted and was off in a flash. She made sure Adam didn’t fall too far behind; after all she had made a promise.

“Well Storm it looks like you lost that one.” Nate teased his daughter. It was good to see her smile like that again. It’s not that she never smiled or laughed in England, just that the joy never seemed to truly reflect in her eyes or completely fill her soul.

“She let me win. She promised she would.” Although he hated to admit it Adam knew it was true.

“You know I was raised to keep my word.”

“Which reminds me; you did give me your word you would join us in two weeks. Isn’t that true?” Nate wasn’t really angry just teasing.

“Papa can’t we talk about this later?”

“Come on inside. There are other people waiting to see you.” Ben knew that Brian Taylor wanted to thank Storm for bringing Zack to him. He also knew that Grace was anxious to tell Storm of the letter.

“Oh Ben you haven’t changed the place one bit?”

“Of course it’s changed Storm. It’s not exactly the same as when you left.”

“That’s not what I mean Little Joe; I’m talking about the feel of the house not the look. Whenever I walked through that door I felt surrounded by love, and I still do.”

Storm accepted Brian’s thanks and hugged Grace; Nora’s welcome wasn’t quite as warm. It consisted of a very monotone I’m glad your okay.

“Dinner be ready soon. Everyone get ready.”

“Hop-Sing!” Storm did something only she could do and get away with; she ran over to the cook and gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. More impressively, she got a hug in return.

“This little Miss Storm? You grow up real pretty; don’t you agree Mr Adam?” With that Hop-Sing disappeared back into the kitchen.

Now why Hop-Sing had chosen to ask him alone that question Adam couldn’t understand. He didn’t have time to dwell on the answer as the food was being set on the table.

“That was the best meal I’ve had in seven long years.”

“Thank you Missy Storm.”

Eventually the moment Storm had been dreading all night arrived. It was time for Brian to take Zack home; how she would miss him.

“May I take Zack for a little walk before you leave? There is something I want to talk to him about.”

“Of course Miss Kendall; I just want you to know that you’re always welcome at our place.”

“Brian, I thought I told you to call me Storm.”

“I know, it’s just that…”

“Don’t be silly, besides Zack has no problem with it.” With that she took Zack by the hand.

“You know that if you need me I’ll me right here.”

“Do you promise Storm? You’re not going to go back to England?”

“No Zack I won’t be returning to England. I promise I’ll come and visit you and you’ll be here Saturday for the party.”

“I know it’s just that I’m going to miss you.”

Storm could tell Zack was trying to be grown up; trying not to cry, just as she was.

“I’m going to miss you too. Anytime you want to see me you just tell your father and if he can he’ll bring you here. I’ll tell him it would be alright.”

Storm heard the door open and she knew it was time. She took Zack in her arms and hugged him and kissed him goodnight. She watched as the wagon rode out of sight, turned around and ran to her room.

“What about the letter.” Grace whispered to Nate.”I didn’t get a chance to tell her about it.”
“I think that can wait. Right now is not a good time, Storms too upset.” Nate knew Grace wanted to get it over with but it would be best to wait till

Storm was in a better frame of mind.

Adam turned around and went after Storm. He knew she would need someone.

“Oh Adam I’m going to miss him so.” She fell into Adam’s arms and let the tears fall.

“Storm he’s not that far away, and any time you want to see him just say so and I’ll take you there.”

“Take me there? Adam I don’t need you to take me there, just tell me how to get there and I can find it myself.”

“I don’t think it would be such a good idea for you to ride around alone.”

Storm pulled out of Adam’s arms. “And why is that?”

Downstairs they could hear the voices getting louder. Nate and Ben exchanged knowing smiles.

“Storm you just can’t go riding all over the territory alone!”

“Since when!”

Adam had forgotten just how exasperating Storm could be.

“Since you’re not a child anymore!”

“Child or not Adam Cartwright, I can take care of myself! I think I proved as much by getting myself and Zack here safely!”

“Really then why is it that it took you so long! If you could take such good care of yourself you would have never allowed those men to rob you!”

Storm did as she always had when she knew Adam was right. She kicked him in the shin and walked out of the room.

As soon as Ben and Nate saw Storm coming downstairs with Adam hopping after her, they began laughing Little Joe and Hoss joined them.

“Son will you never learn?” Ben asked between laughs.

“Learn what pa?” Adam asked through clenched teeth.

“That it’s less painful to let her win the fight.”

“Let me win?! He didn’t even have a valid argument. It’s not my fault I was still thinking as if I were in England, but it won’t happen again.”

“You’re right it won’t because you won’t be riding around here without someone riding with you!”

“Do you believe this?! Adam there are only two men in this world who have the right to try and tell me what I should do. You are not one of them!”

“Well young lady,” Nate knew where Storm was going with this. “I am one of them and I’m telling you to listen to Adam. You shouldn’t be riding all over Nevada without an escort.”

“But papa I just want to go and see Zack whenever I want without having to inconvience anyone.”

“We can discuss this tomorrow; right now I think it’s been a rather tiring evening.”

With that everyone had to agree.

CHAPTER 19

Storm hadn’t slept so peacefully in a long time. When she awoke it was barely daylight and yet Adam and Ben were already at the breakfast table and Hoss and Little Joe had already left to repair some fences.

“Good morning sleepyhead.”

“Good morning and I am not a sleepyhead. It’s barely dawn.”

“Really, well we’ve been up for almost an hour now.”

“An hour? Then why aren’t you out there helping your brothers? Or are you getting too old for hard work?”

“Oh, so now you think I’m too old. Well maybe I’m too old to take you to see Zack then.”

“I don’t need you too….”

“Enough! It’s too early to restart this argument. Ben, good morning to you.”

“Good morning Nate, Grace.”

When they went to sit down at the table Storm was not intending to sit next to Adam. She was angry, well maybe not angry, but annoyed that he didn’t think she could ride to see Zack unaccompanied. Then he said something that made her forget her annoyance.

“Did you sleep well sunshine?”

Adam, and only Adam, would call her sunshine. He said that it wasn’t always a storm she brought; sometimes when she smiled she could bring the sunshine. So she sat down next to him afterall.

“Should I really go see Zack today? I thought I should give him time to settle in?”

“Well, maybe we can take Molly to her daughter’s then? I’m sure she’s anxious to see her.”

“I’m sure she is I just don’t understand why she didn’t want to wire her that she was coming?”

“I didn’t want to cause no trouble. Good morning everyone.”

A good morning was given to Molly by all those present.

“I would really like to see my daughter and her family I just hope she’s happy to see me.”

“Oh Molly I’m sure she’ll be happy.”

For the ride over to Molly’s daughter’s house Adam and Molly rode in the carraige while Storm had chosen to ride along side. Molly told Adam of a few things Storm had done while in Austin. How when she first arrived in town she couldn’t find a job.

“Really? You mean no one could see how calm and levelheaded she was?”

“It wasn’t that at all. It’s just that she was a stranger and people thought perhaps wasn’t completely honest.”

“But you hired her.”

“Well yes. As I told Storm she reminded me of myself, although I was never as pretty as her. Besides I didn’t like to think of her working in the saloon.”

Why did the carriage stop so suddenly? Storm had been riding a little behind daydreaming and marveling at the beauty of the scenery. She had almost riden into the back of the carriage. Molly should have realized she shouldn’t have told Adam about the saloon but she felt so comfortable talking to him she hadn’t realized what she was going to say until after it was said.

“Adam what’s wrong?”
“We’ll discuss it after we bring Molly to her daughter’s.”

Adam was angry, very angry, but why? She hadn’t done anything she knew of. She supposed she would find out soon enough, for she could see a little house not a mile away.

“Oh mother it’s so good to see you. Just wait till Travis come home. I know he’ll be just as happy.”

“Are you sure Mary? I don’t want to be a burden.”

“Burden? Burden! With two children and a third one on the way?” Molly looked at her daughter. “Yes mother a third one. Now not for another four months, but it will be wonderful to have you here. I want to thank you for everything Mr. Cartwright, Miss. Kendall. I have begged my mother so many times to come and live with us, but she insisted she didn’t want to be an inconvience. I’m so glad you convinced her to come, and now that you’re here we’re never going to let you leave.”

Both Storm and Adam watched as Molly hugged her daughter. A mother’s hug was not something either one had gotten enough of.

“You’re sure you don’t want to stay for supper?”

As much as Storm wanted to accept Mary’s invitaion, she could tell by Adam’s demeanor it wasn’t a good idea.

“No thank you I think it best if we leave. I’m sure you and Molly have so much to talk about. I’m sure I’ll be back to visit if I’m welcome.”

“You’re always welcome Miss Kendall.”

“Please Mary, call me Storm.”

Storm and Molly hugged goodbye.Storm didn’t know right then why Molly whispered she was sorry, but she was soon to find out.

They had ridden for perhaps 15 or 20 minutes in silence. Adam had insisted she ride in the carriage and had tied her horse to the back before she could protest. She had thought he had wished to talk so the silence surprised her. Every time she tried to start a conversation he would turn and glare at her then just look away. Soon Storm would realize the silence was preferable.

Adam abruptly stopped the carriage and got out. He came around to Storm and practically dragged her out of her seat.

“A saloon?! A saloon! Just what were you thinking?”

Now Molly’s apology made sense.

“What was I thinking, Adam? I was thinking I had no money and no other prospects. I had a child depending on me and a promise to keep. Would you prefer that I let Zack go hungry, that we sleep in the streets?”

“No of course not, but you know better than that Storm. A saloon is no place for you to be.”

“Oh, but it’s an okay place for you to be?” Storm knew she shouldn’t have said that, just as Molly had known she shouldn’t have mentioned the saloon in the first place, but in Storm’s case it wasn’t because she felt comfortable talking to Adam (although she did) it had been forced out because of anger. It was an old anger, one that had started long before she’d left seven years ago.

“Let’s not start that again Storm. I thought this was over nine years ago.” Adam couldn’t understand how Storm did it. How did she manage to turn every argument in which she was clearly in the wrong into one where he wound up having to defend his actions.

“Oh of course not! I know, father explained it all to me.”

But exactly what had her father explained? She was 12 years old. Her mama had been dead for over a year and she had developed a tendency to stay close by Adam even more than usual since he had returned from college back east. One night her papa had noticed her going out after her bed time. Since mama had died papa seemed to be less interested in what she did, so when he asked where she was going she told him.

“I just want to tell Adam goodnight papa.”

“I don’t think he’s there Storm; he had mentioned earlier that he was going to go into town.”

“No. You must have misunderstood. Adam said when I saw him this afternoon he’d stop by later and kiss me goodnight.”

Nate watched as his daughter again reached for the door latch, “No Storm. I want you to go to bed. You can see Adam in the morning.”

“Papa I want to see Adam now!”

“Storm go to bed! Adam is not home he’s in town with some of his friends. They made plans this afternoon to meet at the….” What was Nate going to say? He could see Storm was becoming upset. He didn’t want to hurt her, and yet, right at that moment he hated Adam Cartwright. It just wasn’t fair. This was his little girl and he thought all little girl’s hearts belonged to their fathers alone, at least for a little while. He had had to share Storm’s heart from the very day she was born. This past year had been hard on both of them and he supposed it was partly his fault. Since Skye’s death he had become a solitary man almost forgetting at times that Storm still needed him. So how could he blame her for turning to the one person who always seemed to be there for her. How could he hate the one person who seemed to make her so happy?

“Storm I need you to listen to me. I need you to try and understand something. Adam is not a child.”

“I know that papa. I’d know that even if you hadn’t of told me it a hundred times already.”

Oh Skye how do I explain this to our daughter? How do I explain it and not risk breaking her heart? “No Storm listen and don’t interrupt. Adam is a grown man and sometimes grown men need to be in the company of grown women. I’m sure you can understand that; aren’t there times you prefer being with you friends to being with me?”

“Maybe, but Adam said….”

“I know Storm and I’m sure he’ll be sorry he forgot! But Adam is not perfect and sometimes he forgets!”

But Adam was perfect. Didn’t her papa know this? “No papa. Somethings wrong. I have to find him! Where did he say he was going to meet his friends?”

“Storm.” Nate knew it was useless to argue any further. His daughter was as stubborn as he himself was. “He’s at the saloon. That’s where men go to ‘talk’ to woman. You go to bed and I promise I’ll take you over to see him first thing in the morning.”

Storm knew her father wasn’t going to relent. She too recognized her father’s stubbornness. She decided on another tactic.

“Alright papa. Goodnight.”

Nate couldn’t believe it. Had she actually given up? He figured she was just too tired to fight any more. Afterwards he couldn’t believe he could have been so blind.

Storm waited until she could hear her father snoring before she snuck out of the house. She didn’t even bother with a saddle; she could ride just as well without one.

When she got into town it was well past 1:00 in the morning and the only place that seemed to be open was the Bucket of Blood saloon. If that’s where Adam was then it would be easy to find him. She walked through the doors and was greeted by a sight that made her angry along with some other feeling, that at the time, she didn’t understand. Now she recognized it was jealousy, but then it just hurt and seemed to feed her anger until she felt like hurting the one person she never thought she would.

Adam was sitting at the table with his friends and a girl, whom she believed was called Heather, sitting on his lap. He was kissing her, not talking as papa had said. Something in Storm snapped. She went to Adam’s chair and pulled up on the back legs so that the chair tipped forward. Not something she normally would be able to accomplish but the rage she was feeling seemed to give her an unusual strength. As she walked out the door she heard the crash behind her. What she didn’t hear was the comments that followed.

“Hey Cartwright, that little half-breed of yours sure can get jealous.” Rex Barton hated Indians, hated half-breeds, and hated any white man who didn’t.

“Shut up Barton!” Right now Adam was not in the mood for any of Bartons’s insinuations. He had been hoping that this night would end up as good as it had started but now that hope was gone. He helped Heather up, made sure she was alright, and went after Storm.

Storm realized that at her age most girls knew what happened between a man and a woman. Some girls her age were even married. Storm had spent her whole life surrounded by men; men determined to protect her from the world. The person most girls would go to when these types of questions and feelings began was gone.

“Storm stop!”

“No I don’t want to!” She kicked her horse to a full gallop.

 Adam finally caught up with her but only because she seemed to have been thrown from her horse. In actuality she had let her horse go. She wanted to talk to Adam but didn’t want him to know she did. She wanted him to believe she was still angry with him.

“Storm are you okay?” Adam dismounted

“Oh Adam your not hurt are you?” Her worry that she might have hurt him overruling her anger. She ran to him. “I didn’t mean to hurt you. I would never want to hurt you.” Adam took her into his arms as she began to cry.

“What are you doing out so late?”

“You said earlier that you would see me later to kiss me goodnight. When I told papa this he said you’d gone into town, that you had forgotten. I told him you wouldn’t forget so something had to be wrong. Adam, I don’t know why I did what I did. I felt something strange and it made me real angry. Why were you kissing Heather? Papa said you just wanted to talk to her. If you want you could kiss me.”

“Whoa. First of all you are too young to be thinking of letting any man kiss you. Secondly, as to why I was kissing her, well your too young to know that as well. Lastly, it’s late and I better be getting you back home hopefully before your papa finds out your missing.”

 Nate would have probably never have found out about the whole thing except for Barton’s comments one day.

“Hey Kendall, that scene that breed daughter of your’s put on the other night made me realize the reason the Cartwrights keep you and her around.”

“Really Barton, why’s that?”

“That little half-breed brat of yours, well half-breed or not, she sure is proving to be pleasing to a man’s eye, and judging from Cartwright’s reaction, other parts as well.”

 Nate asked around to find out just what Barton had meant. Once he found out Storm didn’t sit too easy for a few days.

Despite all the years that had passed since then Storm was no closer to understanding everything that occurred between a man and a woman. She had never stopped being surrounded by people who wished to protect her. Once she believed Adam to be dead the curiosity about the subject seemed to leave her as well.

“I think it would be best, for now, if we don’t mention this to Nate.”

“Of course Adam. Please try and understand I didn’t have much of a choice and it’s not as if I actually did it I was only considering it as a last resort. Thankfully I met Molly and she gave me another option.”

“We had better be getting back. If Hop-Sing has to wait supper for us just know this, I’m blaming you.”

“Thanks a lot. You have once again proven to be my greatest protector.”

CHAPTER 20

Why was she so nervous? Storm had been to fancy balls in England. She had met grand dukes and grand duchesses. She had even met the Queen, and yet their opinions of her weren’t really important. The ones that mattered were going to see her all dressed up as a grown woman for the first time tonight.

“Storm may I talk to you?”

“Of course Grace. Is there something wrong?”

‘I’m not sure.Storm you know how much I love you. I think of you as if you were my own daughter. I would never wish to hurt you. So you have to believe that what I did I truly believed was for the best.”

“Grace I don’t know what you’re talking about, but I know you love me as I love you. So whatever you want to tell me please do so without fear.”

Nate had asked Grace to wait until after the party but she couldn’t. She was finding it difficult to look Storm in the eyes. Even if it meant she would no longer be welcome at the Ponderosa she had to tell Storm the truth.

“The letter, the one saying the Cartwrights were dead, I wrote it and asked Brian to send it. I offered him enough money to start here in exchange. He didn’t know what the contents were you have to believe that. Just as I’m asking you to believe I didn’t realize how much this place was a part of you, how happy you could truly be. I’m sorry Storm and I hope you can forgive me someday.” Grace watched as Storm seemed to be contemplating what she had just been told. “Now I think I’ll ask your father to take me into town. It probably would be better if I stayed at the hotel. Believe me I think Adam would have preferred it that way since I first told him about the letter.”

Storm had noticed that not only Adam but Hoss and Little well weren’t as welcoming as usual towards Grace. Now she knew the reason.She knew Grace only had her best interests at heart, besides she truly did love Grace.

“If you go into town who’s going to help me finish getting ready for the party?”

“You mean you’re not angry?”

“No, I suppose you only did what you thought was right. I can’t blame you for that. You have never treated me with anything other than love. Don’t worry about Adam either I’ll be sure to have a talk with him.”

While Grace and Storm were busy hugging in Storm’s room, Nora was in her own getting ready. She knew this party wouldn’t come close to the ones she was use to attending back in England. She felt certain though just as she had at all the balls back home she would most definetly outshine Storm. How could she know that this was the one time Storm truly cared about making an impression. In England even without caring Storm had been beautiful.

When the guests started to arrive all were there to greet them, all except Storm. She seemed to be having a hard time convincing herself she looked alright. Grace had done her best to try and assure her she was lovelier than she had ever seen her look. Storm had asked Grace to leave her alone for a while. Asked her to go downstairs with the others and tell them she would join them shortly.

Nate couldn’t understand his daughter. One minute she could care less about other’s opinions and the next she feared what those opinions might be.

“What’s keeping that daughter of your’s Nate?” Almost everyone expected had arrived and still Storm had not left her room.

“I don’t know Ben but I do believe the way to get her down here just walked through the door.”

Ben turned to see who had just arrived. It was Albert Fisher and his wife Esther. With them was their daughter Alice. Ben knew Nate was right. Her prescence would most definetly get Storm down in a hurry.

“Albert, Esther how good of you to come. Alice, I didn’t realize you were back home.”

“Oh yes Mr. Cartwright, it would seem as if I arrived just in time. When I got home just yesterday and father said you were having a party I thought it would be nice to surprise everyone.” Especially Adam she thought.

“Well it certainly is a surprise”

“Hello Mr. Fisher, Mrs. Fisher. Alice it’s nice to see you home.”

“Thank you Adam. It’s good to be home.”

Nate went upstairs for once happy to give his daughter what he knew would be very unwelcome news.

“I think maybe it is a good idea for you to come downstairs Storm. You’ve already missed half the party as it is and people are asking after you.”

“Papa why am I so nervous? Do you think he’ll think I’m pretty?”

“If he doesn’t it could only be because he’s blind.” For the first time he truly saw the woman his daughter had become. My God she was beautiful. How, he wondered, could he of had a part in creating anything so beautiful?

“Papa just give me a few more minutes and I’ll be right down.”

“Okay but by then Alice will have had that much more time with Adam.”

“Alice? Alice Fisher?! Is she here? She’s really downstairs with Adam?”

Storm walked quickly out of the room. Not bothering to wait for answers. Forgetting that she should wait for her father to escort her. There was no way she was leaving Adam alone with Alice a second longer.

When Storm appeared on the landing it was as if every man who saw her had stopped breathing. Storm was beautiful. Not a fancy, unapproachable beauty, but a natural easy kind of beauty. She was the kind of woman the shyest of men found easy to talk to.

Storm didn’t notice everyone staring all she could see was Adam talking to Alice.

“Hello Storm.”

“Alice.”

Well, Adam thought, this was going well. He wished he knew where Storm’s dislike of Alice came from. It had been that way ever since she was twelve. For a while it had appeared that they might be friends but then one day Nate was called to school. It seemed that Storm had for some reason punched Alice. While it was a common belief it probably had something to do with Adam, Storm would never confirm nor deny it.

“Adam will you dance with me?” Storm wanted to get away from Alice. More precisely she wanted to get Adam away from Alice.

“Don’t you know it’s the gentleman who should ask? Didn’t they teach you that in those fine English schools? It was one of the first things the taught us in the finishing school I attended back east. Even though it was a lesson I already knew.”

“Yes, well while you stand here and wait for someone to ask you I’ll be dancing with Adam.”

Adam took Storm’s arm; he wanted to stop this before it had a chance to go any further.

“What’s the matter Alice?”

“Can you believe that mother? She just asked him to dance.”

“You must remember dear just what she is. She doesn’t know any better. Don’t’ worry I’ll make sure you have a dance with him.”

Esther would make sure not only would her daughter dance with Adam Cartwright she would also do her best to insure she would be his wife.

“Albert go tell Adam to dance with Alice.”

“You want me to just walk up to him and tell him to dance with Alice?”

“Just go and tell him she has looked forward to it all day and you would hate to see her disappointed.”

As Albert walked away from his wife he knew what she and their daughter were doing. They were trying to achieve a goal that they had set when Alice was 10; he just wished he didn’t have to play a part in it.

“Ben.”

“Yes Albert?”

“It’s a lovely party.”

“Thank you.”

“I’m afraid though there is only one thing that will make Alice think it’s perfect. That’s if Adam dances with her. Do you think you could ask him if he would mind dancing with her just once? She has spoken of nothing else since she found out you were giving a party.”

“I can mention it to Adam, but I’m afraid I have no control over who he asks to dance.”

“Of course not. Thank you.”

As the music stopped Storm looked around to see that Zack and his father had arrived. She left Adam talking with some gentlemen and walked over to say hello.

“You look very handsome.”

“It’s real uncomfortable though.”

“Well do you think I’m comfortable? I’ll tell you what would make me feel better is if you would dance with me.”

“But Storm I don’t know how to dance.”

“Then it’s about time you learned. As handsome as you are the young girls will be fighting for the chance to dance with you.”

“Ah Storm”

As the music started Storm led Zack around the floor. Alice thought that perhaps now she would get her chance. She had seen Mr. Cartwright and her father go over to Adam. She had seen them talking. Now Adam was walking in her direction. This would be wonderful. She was going to start right now proving to him that she should be his wife.

Zack was having fun. Storm could tell by how hard he was trying to look like he wasn’t. That’s why she didn’t stop when she saw Adam dancing with Alice.

Adam, along with everyone else, had asked her at one time or another why she disliked Alice so much. She supposed it would have been easy to just tell them but she didn’t want to give Alice the satisfaction of having hurt her as much as she had. If she told everyone the reason she felt as she did it would somehow give the incident substance and validity. In keeping it to herself she kept it insubstantial and invalid.

It had begun the first day of school that year. They were both twelve and Storm’s one and only friend had moved away. Of course there was Little Joe, but he had his own friends. She had convinced herself she really didn’t need any friends at school, she had enough at home. Some of the kids had always treated her differently. Their fathers owned businesses in town, or their own ranches. Her father was just a foreman. Or at least that’s why she believed they treated her as if they disliked her.

That day at recess Alice was sitting with her friends Heidi and Joan. She had called over to Storm asking if she would like to join them. Storm didn’t know why she did except maybe she really didn’t like the idea of spending every day alone as she had tried to convince herself.

Through the whole first half of that school year they were friendly towards her. She ate lunch with them and spent recess with them. Looking back she realized most of the time was spent answering Alice’s questions about the Cartwrights and the Ponderosa. Those were two subjects Storm loved to talk about so it never entered her mind that Alice was just using her. It should have seemed obvious when on the two occasions that Alice had asked Storm if she would like to study together she had asked if they could do so at the Ponderosa.

Then one day in early spring they started talking about the future. Where they wanted to live when they grew up, what kind of man they wished to marry. Heidi and Joan both said they would marry wealthy men and live in New York or some other big city back east or maybe California. Alice then said it was Storm’s turn.

“I don’t have to go anywhere. I’m going to stay right here and marry the most handsome and nicest man there is.”

“And just who would that be?” Alice seemed to think something was funny. She had a big grin on her face.

“Adam.”

“That’s funny Storm. Don’t you think that’s funny, Heidi, Joan?” They were all laughing a very cruel kind of laugh.

“What’s so funny?” Storm had never realized how much laughter could hurt.

“What’s so funny? You honestly believing a Cartwright, any Cartwright, would marry someone like you.”

“I know my papas not as rich as your’s Alice, but that really doesn’t matter because love can’t be bought.”

“Love? Do you really think Adam could love someone like you. Do you honestly believe that he, or for that matter his father, would want the Cartwright name to be carried by children born to some half-breed.” Then they started laughing uncontrollably.

For the first time Storm realized that maybe people looked down on her not because of how much or how little money she had, but because of her mother.

That’s why she hit Alice. Because she opened her eyes to the fact that people hated her for something she couldn’t change, something she wouldn’t change. Storm loved her mother, and would hit anyone who thought they were better then her. Maybe a little bit because Alice had seemed to think that Adam would dislike her just because of her mama, and Storm knew Adam loved her mama just as he loved her. He had told her he did and Alice was calling him a liar. No one called Adam a liar.

 When the music stopped Storm brought Zack back to his father and walked to where Adam was standing. She said nothing but for some reason Adam felt the need to defend himself.

“Now Storm I only danced with Alice because her father said she’d been hoping to since she arrived home and heard about the party. So please don’t go starting anything, okay?”

“Don’t worry Adam I had no plans to start anything with Alice, but there is something I wish to discuss with you.” Storm proceeded to explain why Adam was wrong to treat Grace as he had. “Now please excuse me I want to ask Nora something.”

Storm had seen Nora talking with Trevor Bryce. Storm could tell Nora was doing just as she always did back in England. She would play her little games, lead a man on, knowing full well no English gentleman would do anything against her will. What she didn’t know was that Trevor Bryce was not an English gentleman; he was no kind of gentleman.

“I would advise you to stay clear of Mr. Bryce, Nora. He’s not what your use to dealing with.”

“Storm, don’t be silly. I know what I’m doing.”

“Okay Nora, if you insist. Please don’t make the mistake of thinking he will bow to your every command, because he won’t.”

Grace couldn’t believe it. Was she really dancing with Adam? She had been standing with Nathaniel and Ben when she noticed Adam walking towards them. He had just been talking with Storm, but it appeared she had gone to talk with Nora. When Grace saw him heading their way she was preparing to excuse herself, she knew he disliked her. So what he said shocked her.

“Mrs. Kendall, may I have this dance?”

Ben and Nathaniel were just as shocked. They exchanged looks as Adam led Grace onto the floor.

“I don’t believe it. I would never have thought to see this. Grace is going to be so relieved. Why do you think Adam changed his mind Ben?”

“I’m not sure Nate, but I’ll bet anything it was something Storm said.”

“Adam, perhaps I shouldn’t tempt fate,” Grace said as they stepped to the music. “but why did you ask me to dance?”

“Well, you see, Storm told me how you treated her. How she believed anything you had done was done out of love not only for Nate, but for her as well. She said she knows you had to truly believe staying in England was what was best for her. Then she pointed out if I was in your position I would have probably done the same thing. I realized she was right. I would do anything to keep her safe, even if it meant hurting her.”

“I know what you mean. She’s a very easy person to love; you just want to do all you can to protect her even though she’s very capable of protecting herself.”

“True enough, being raised here required that. We all did our best to keep her shielded from the worst of the world, but we couldn’t keep everything out. Storm stood with us to keep people from stealing what was rightfully ours. She can shoot and ride better then most men.”

“That may be, but she’s a lot prettier then any of them.”

“Grace she’s a lot prettier then anyone.”

Grace now began to see the man Storm had always seen. A man who would challenge her, one who would not only listen to her opinion but would actually seek it out. He was also a man who would show her how to let go. Someone she had always shared her burdens with, something she did with no one else.

Nora didn’t care what Storm said, she knew she could handle any man. Mr. Bryce seemed nice enough. He spoke of his family’s ranch, said it may not be as big as the Ponderosa but it was big enough to make his family very well to do. Nora had to admit that the men here did seem more exciting then most of the men back home. It might be fun to toy with Mr. Bryce.

“Mr Bryce I would really like to hear more about your ranch. I am feeling rather warm; would it be possible for us to continue this conversation outside?”

“Of course Miss Williams. I would be delighted to walk with you.”

Nora thought to herself that this was going exactly as she had hoped, while Trevor was thinking this was going better then he had hoped. Maybe English ladies weren’t as proper and moralistic as the ladies here.

As they walked outside Storm snuck out behind them. She managed to take Adam’s gun out of his holster by the door. If anyone saw her they didn’t say. More then likely everyone was too busy enjoying themselves.

One skill Storm never lost was being able to walk silently, so trailing after Nora and Trevor without being heard was easy. Storm could see what Trevor was up to, why couldn’t Nora? He was leading her far enough away so as not to be easily heard. Storm decided she would only help if Nora really needed her to.

“Stop Mr. Bryce! I’m sorry if I gave you the wrong impression, but I truly only wished to hear of your family’s ranch.”

“You can stop playing coy with me Nora. Also, since we’re about to become very well acquainted you may as well call me Trevor.” With that he kissed her again. Oh why hadn’t she listened to Storm, Nora thought, as his lips again took hers.

“Let me go Mr. Bryce! If you honestly believe I’m attracted to someone like you, you’re wrong! Normally I wouldn’t have given someone like you a second glance. I guess being here so long I must have begun to forget what a true gentleman is. Your ungentlemanly actions have reminded me.”

“It would seem I have a reputation to live up to then. Believe me Nora, I will enjoy doing so, and so will you.” With that he grabbed her again.

“Mr. Bryce, I believe my sister has requested that you let her go. I, on the other hand, am telling you. Let her go!”

“Or what? Are you going to run and tell Adam? Perhaps I’ll……”That thought was left uncompleted. Trevor turned around and found himself staring at a gun pointed not at his head as he would have expected, but right between his legs. Luckily for Storm, she might not know what happened between men and women but she did know one area men seemed to be very protective of.

“Nora come here. Now Mr Bryce, I’m sure you remember me well enough to know I never miss what I aim at. Even if you are willing to take that risk you must surely realize at this distance even the smallest of targets are hard to miss.”

Damn this half-breed bitch. Even as a kid she had a way of making him feel small. She was right, he knew she never missed.

“You’ll pay for this; both of you!”

Trevor left to get his horse. Nora and Storm turned to head back to the party.

“Storm?”

“Yes Nora”

“Thank you. I suppose I should have listened to you. You know these people better then me.”

“It’s alright. I think it would be best if we keep what happened between us.”

Adam saw Storm and Nora come back in, he also saw Storm sneek his gun back. He would ask her about that later, right now all he wanted to do was ask her to dance. Soon the party would be over and there would be no more dancing, no further excuse for him to hold her in his arms tonight.

“Adam this is the best time I’ve had in seven years.”

“Really Storm? There will be other parties, how do you know they won’t be better?”

“It’s not the party that’s made it so wonderful.” She looked up into his eyes.

There it was again, that feeling Adam didn’t want to feel. How could he not with the way she was looking at him. It made him uncomfortable.

“How would you like to take a walk outside? There’s something I would like to ask you.”

“I would love to Adam.” For some reason Storm thought he appeared to be uneasy.

When they got outside Adam did the same thing as Trevor had, and for the same reason. He didn’t want anyone to hear what was sure to turn into an argument.

“Storm why did you take my gun?”

“I…..you saw me take it?”

“No, if I had seen you take it I would have followed you. I only saw you put it back after you and Nora snuck in.”

“It’s not important. Nothing happened.”

Trevor Bryce was not a weak man. She could remember when she was young he and Adam had gotten into a fight. Although no one could honestly say who had won, she could remember Adam was badly beaten up. She saw no need to cause another fight the situation had been handled and was over. Nora wouldn’t make the mistake of leading Trevor, or any other man here, on.

Storm could hear the few remaining guests leaving.

“Adam I’m feeling tired. Why don’t we go back to the house. I’m sure Brian and Zack will be leaving soon and I would like to say goodnight.”

“This isn’t over Storm.”

When they got back Brian and Zack were indeed leaving. She wished Brian goodnight and hugged and kissed Zack goodnight. She promised she would stop by one day in the week and see his room.

“Is everyone gone?”

“Yes Storm everyone has left.” Ben wondered what was going on. Adam looked as though he were angry about something. He hoped it would keep till morning. It was one hope that wouldn’t be realized. No sooner had they walked into the house then Adam reasked his question.

“I want to know what happened.” Adam was just trying to replace one emotion with another. He should have known that the two emotions he was trying to use against each other had a way of feeding each other instead.

“I told you nothing happened! You can see that I’m fine. No one is hurt so stop worrying!”

“What’s going on? Just what is it that Storms done now?”

“Why do you assume it’s me papa? I haven’t done anything!”

Nate turned to the person he would most likely get an answer from “Adam just what did she do?”

“That’s what I’m trying to find out Nate”

“Adam can’t this keep until morning?” Ben was hoping a good nights rest would calm everyone.

“No pa. Storm answer my question!”

“So now your giving me orders?! If you want the kind of woman who would obey orders then perhaps you should have been a little nicer to Lucinda Morgan!”

“Why? I believe there’s at least one woman right here in Virginia City who would gladly answer any question I would put to her.”

“Really? And just who might that be?” Storm felt certain he was talking about Nora. He couldn’t know it was in Nora’s best interest to keep this particular question unanswered.

Adam said the name calmly. “Alice.”

Storm said it anything but calmly. “Alice? Alice! You go right ahead and ask Alice anything you want. Don’t think I’ll stop you. Just remember one thing Adam Cartwright…..”

“What’s going on Storm?”

“Nothing Nora, go back to bed.”

Adam realized that Nora had been with Storm. Maybe she knew the answer. “I was just asking Storm why she felt the need to ‘borrow’ my gun earlier this evening.”

“That would have been my fault. I don’t really think you should be angry with Storm.”

“Nora it’s alright. I can handle this.”

“What do you mean your fault?” Now Grace wanted to know the answer as badly as Adam.

“It was nothing. Nora just wanted to see a gun.” Storm knew it sounded nonsensical, but it was the best she could think up in the time she had.

“So you had to sneek it out of the house and then back in. Couldn’t this have waited until tomorrow?”Adam knew Storm was lying, her answer made no sense.

“It’s alright Storm. You see Storm warned me about Mr. Bryce. She told me he wasn’t the same as the gentlemen back in England. I suppose I should have listened to her but I guess I refused to because she was the one giving the advice. If she hadn’t followed after us there’s no telling what might have happened.”

“Why didn’t you just say something Storm?”

“Because Adam you would have gone out there and probably fought with him. I can still remember the last time the two of you got into a fight. I didn’t want to see you hurt like that again. After that comment concerning Alice though, maybe I should have told you. Maybe Trevor would have beaten some sense into you. And Nora, why this sudden concern about me? You never seemed too upset if I was being blamed for something that was your fault before?”

“I know Storm. Do you realize though that when you told Mr. Bryce to let me go you referred to me not as your step-sister but as just your sister. I don’t think you ever did that before. Not that I can truly blame you, I suppose I haven’t been very sisterly towards you in my actions.”

“It’s alright Nora, I guess there have been times I could have been nicer towards you as well.”

Well, Nate thought, this was something that made all the trouble up until now worth it. Nora and Storm finally realized that they could be friends. Grace just couldn’t belive that this was Nora. She had actually taken on responsibility for her own actions even though the consequences might not be pleasant.

“We can discuss this further tomorrow. Now I think it best if we all say goodnight.” Nate gathered his three beautiful women and herded them all to bed. Joe and Hoss weren’t far behind.

“Adam.”

“Yeah pa?”

“Storm has certainly grown into an amazing woman.”

“I don’t know. She’s as stubborn and hard-headed as ever. She could have just said something instead of trying to handle it all by herself. Any woman wouldn’t have even entertained the idea of facing Bryce alone.”

“Yes. Well son Storm isn’t like other women. And there’s only you to blame for that.”

“Me!?”

“Yes. Aren’t you the one who taught her to have a mind of her own?”

“How did I know somehow this would come around to being my fault? Goodnight Pa.”

“Goodnight son.”

 

CHAPTER 21

The following day was beautiful to waken to.

“Maybe when we get back from church we can have a picnic like we use to? Do you think we could Adam?” Storm had so missed the picnics that they use to have on Sunday afternoons. Although Storm and her parents seldom attended mass, they would always enjoy the picnics. It wasn’t so much that they didn’t want to go to church, just that some of the other members of the congregation were a little less then Christianly towards Storm and even less so towards her mother. Rather then start any trouble her papa would read from the bible and they would have their own sermon. Her mama would often tell her that God can hear your prayers no matter where you say them.

“A picnic? Now that sounds like a very good idea. Especially since Hop-Sing has been preparing one all morning.”

“First I think we should have breakfast; then we can worry about lunch.” Ben hoped there would be no problems in town today.

“That’s right pa. Why I was startin’ to think I might have missed breakfast.”

“Hoss, you missing a meal would be like a day without sunshine. You can live with it but it can be rather unpleasant.”

“More than just unpleasant little brother, at least for you.”

“Oh Hoss leave him alone. Joseph, I do believe you’ve become a poet in the years since I’ve been gone.”

“It must be the wonderful company.” Joseph liked to see Storm smile. If he didn’t know her heart had always belonged to Adam, he just might have tried to win her for himself.

As the carriage pulled into town, Mrs Augusta Riley was standing with some of the other ladies of the ladies auxiliary.

“I can’t believe it!” She remarked to the others. “Do they really think just because she’s been in England for seven years it changes what she is? I’m going to talk to Reverend Moore about this.”

Ben saw Augusta. He saw her leave the other ladies and enter the church. He was sure he knew where she was going; he could only hope he was wrong.

Storm also saw Mrs. Riley enter the church. She also thought she knew where she was going. When Storm was younger she didn’t know the exact reason why Mrs. Riley didn’t want her or her mother to attend mass with her, she just knew she was the reason they didn’t. She had overheard as much in a conversation between her father and mother once. Of course, thanks to Alice, she had later found out.

“Storm don’t start anything. This is a church.”

“I know that papa; she’s the one who needs to be reminded of it I think.”

“Well Mr. Kendall, it’s nice to see you and your family again. Mrs. Riley tells me your other daughter is here as well. I would very much like to meet her.”

“One moment Reverend. Storm! Can you please come here for a minute?”

Mrs. Riley had rejoined her fellow conspiritors.

“Just you wait, in a few minutes she’ll be heading back the way she came.”

“Is there something wrong Mrs. Riley?”

“Of course not everything will be just fine Mr. Cartwright.”

Storm joined her father and the reverand.

“Miss. Kendall it’s a pleasure to meet you.I’m certainly glad your family’s and friend’s prayers were answered and you arrived safely here.”

“Reverend Moore, I thank you for your kind words but we both know there are those in town who aren’t as pleased that I’m here. I truly don’t wish to cause any trouble but I don’t think it would be fair to turn me away.”

“Turn you away? This is your church for as long as you’re here and I would never think of turning anyone away.”

“That won’t please Mrs. Riley very much Reverend.”

“Well as I see it Mrs. Riley needs the church more then the church needs Mrs. Riley. I think we can get started now. Will you allow me the honor of escorting you in?”

“I would be honored Reverend.”

“Augusta?”

“Yes Edith.”

“I don’t believe she’s leaving.”

Augusta Riley turned around to a sight that shocked her. Not only did the Reverend not ask that half-breed to leave, he was escorting her in. She stepped between them and the church entrace.”

“Mrs. Riley it’s good to see you still well.” Storm noticed the hateful glance Mrs. Riley gave her.

“I don’t think you understood everything I said to you Reverend.”

“Unfortunately I understood you quite well. I will not, however, turn anyone away from this church.”

“You do realize I donate a large sum of money to the church’s funds?”

“Mrs. Riley you should know that kindness to you fellow man, not money, is the only way to buy your way into God’s good graces.”

The reverend again offered his arm to Storm and led her into the church. The others followed. Each passing by a gaping Augusta Riley; who finally did manage to enter the church and make it through the sermon.

It was a beautiful sermon, but not as beautiful as the picnic that followed. It was truly a wonderful day. The sun shone, the food was delicious, and the company enchanting.

Ben and Nate talked over old times and what had happened between then and now as if they hadn’t already had almost three months to reminisce. Grace and Nora spent the time sitting and enjoying the feel of the warm spring sunshine on their faces. Hoss was enjoying finishing off what food was left. Little Joe seemed to enjoying listening to Ben and Nate especially when they spoke of his mother. It was just a perfect Sunday doing as one was suppose to on that day. Resting and admiring God’s creations. The one creation Storm found herself admiring quite often was Adam.

“Would you care to take a little walk Storm?”

“I’d love to Adam.”

When they were a short distance from the others Adam asked Storm something he wished to know the answer too.

“Tell me Storm, aren’t you the least bit angry with Grace for what she did?”

“Maybe if I had gotten here with no troubles. If I didn’t have to take care of Zack like that, maybe then I would have been. After seeing what I was willing to do to keep him safe and taken care of, knowing that maybe if put into the same situation I’d do the same as she did? How can I be angry?”

“Storm you’ve become a remarkable person.”

“Why thank you Adam. I hope you remember that the next time I make you angry.”

“Just don’t do anything to make me angry and I won’t have to risk forgetting it.”

“Oh Adam. Can we go fishing?”

“Storm we don’t have anything we need for fishing.”

“How about another day then?”

“I’ll tell you what. Why don’t we ride out to see Zack tomorrow and ask him and Brian to join us Saturday.”

“That sounds wonderful.”

With that they sat down and talked about things. Storm told Adam of some of the things she had done in England. He told her of things that had happened here. He even mentioned his almost trip to the altar. This bit of news was met with a better reception then he would have thought.

“Look at her Ben. She’s so beautiful. How is it possible I could have such a beautiful child?”

“I think for that you’d have to thank Skye.”

“I would have to agree with you there old friend.”

They stayed later then they should have, but not as late as the wished they could have.

CHAPTER 22

The following week passed without much trouble. Of course Adam took Storm to see Zack on Monday to extend the invitation to join them for fishing on Saturday. It was eagerly accepted.

As for the rest of the week, well the Ponderosa is a working ranch and even Nate tried his hand at work that use to be second nature to him. It wasn’t so much that his hands had forgotten how to do the work more that they had gotten unused to doing it.

“Nathaniel?” Grace was about to ask her husband a question. A question she feared the answer to.

“Yes my darling?” He was tired. He had tried to keep up with the others but found it hard, so when Grace had said she too was tired they had both said their goodnights.

“Do you think we will be returning to England soon?”

“Grace I…..”

“I know. If you wish to remain here I’d be willing to remain with you I just don’t think Nora would.”

“No my love, that’s not it. I no longer belong here if anything proved that today did. No my place, my home, is in England, it’s there I belong now. I just fear what Storm’s reaction will be. Of course your right we have to return soon. I’ll talk with her tomorrow.”

“Do you really think Storm will return with us?”

“Of course. She can’t stay here alone.”

“But she wouldn’t be alone.”

“She’s my daughter and she’ll live with me, at least until she has a husband to provide for her!” Nate hadn’t thought that Storm wouldn’t wish to return. She wouldn’t want to stay here; would she? He knew the idea of leaving Adam again wouldn’t please her, but then neither would the thought of her father leaving her. Which one would she find more unpleasant? Nate feared that answer.

CHAPTER 23

Storm thought she was the first one up. She was rather pleased that she had awakened before Adam.

“Well good morning sleepy head.”

“Oh darn. I thought I’d gotten up before you.”

“Sorry to disappoint you.”

“Don’t let him fool you Storm. He’s only been up for 15 minutes or so.”

“Well that’s 15 minutes more then her pa. I have the wagon all packed. We have a real nice picnic lunch. So if you’ll hurry up and and eat your breakfast we can get started.” Adam was enjoying this, perhaps a little too much.

“Yes Miss. Storm, you sit down and Hop-Sing get you something to eat.”

“Thank you Hop-Sing and I promise to try and catch enough fish for dinner.”

Adam and Storm were waiting by the river for about a half-hour before Brian and Zack arrived.

“Well hello there. Are we all ready to catch some fish?”

“Storm, are you really going to try and catch some fish? I thought ladies didn’t like too.”

“Zack this is not the first time I’ve been fishing. You just wait and see, I bet either you or I catch the biggest thing in this river.”

“Now that sounds like a challenge to me Brian. Do you think we should accept?”

“I’d say we better or they just might tell everyone we were afraid too.”

It was wonderful. Storm hadn’t been this happy for so long. The sun was warm, the grass soft, and the company excellent. Zack was the first to catch a fish. Although it was too small to be kept, he was very happy he was the first. Adam caught the next fish; a nice sized one too. Then it was Brian’s turn. It seemed as if Storm and Zack just might lose.

“Well it seems as if we only have a little while left. Since Brian and I are the only ones who’ve caught anything we may as well say we win the challenge.”

“Oh don’t be so sure Adam. As you said we have a little while left.”

Adam was afraid that with Storm’s luck she may just be proven right.

Storm had a plan to make sure her and Zack would win, also to make sure to wipe that smirk of satisfaction off of Adam’s face.

“Adam? Adam I think my line is caught on something. Will you see for me please?”

“Storm why can’t you see for yourself?”

“Now is that any way to talk? It’s not very gentlemanly. Just what kind of an example is that for Zack?”

Reluctantly Adam went to see. He was almost sure Storm had something planned he just didn’t know what. As Adam bent to check, Storm snuck up behind him. Perhaps if Brian were watching he would have warned Adam, but he was busy packing up the wagon since Storm and Adam had unpacked it. As for Zack, he was enjoying seeing a grown up causing mischief. It didn’t take much effort to push Adam into the water and with Zack’s help, pull him back out.

“Well now it would seem to me we win.”

“I hardly consider myself a fish.”

“Well as I recall I didn’t say the biggest fish in the river, I said the biggest thing in the river. I believe you qualify as that.”

Brian was in shock. He didn’t know of any woman who would do what Storm had done.

“You had this planned from the very start didn’t you?!”

“Let’s just say I knew I better keep my options open. Luck isn’t the best thing to rely on when you want to win. It takes planning and being prepared for any contingency.”

Storm saw the look on Adam’s face. She knew Adam wasn’t truly angry but she also knew he wasn’t going to let this go too easily.

“Now Adam what are you going to do?”

Zack was about to try and stop Adam but Brian went and stopped him. He explained that this was between Adam and Storm, besides Adam wouldn’t hurt Storm.

Adam walked slowly towards Storm. She, if she had any sense, would have gotten into the wagon and started home, but she never backed down.

“Now Adam stop!”

Adam just kept slowly advancing, it was when he was within arms length that she finally came to her senses, but by then it was too late. She turned to run but all Adam had to do was reach out. He took Storm’s arm and lifted her off her feet.

“Adam, you wouldn’t. Even if you do your still bigger then me. Zack and I still win.”

“Maybe Storm, but at least I won’t be the only one taking an unscheduled bath today.”

The next sound to be heard was a very loud splash, followed by some words in Commanche that thankfully no one understood.

Since there was only the two fish caught they went home with Brian and Zack. For Storm, the satisfaction she felt at having out smarted Adam was rather short lived. As they rode back to the Ponderosa, Adam tried to talk to Storm.

“Oh come on Storm, what’s fair is fair. You gave me a soaking it’s only proper for me to have given you one in return.”

“I just can’t believe you did that. Just dropped me in the water like that. No proper gentleman would have done that.”

“Firstly, no lady would have gone fishing. Secondly, no proper lady would have pushed a proper gentleman into the river.”

“Oh so now you’re saying I’m not a lady.”

“Maybe not just a totally proper one. But you certainly make a very pretty wet one.”

Storm couldn’t be angry with Adam, besides he was right, of course she would never tell him that. She just looked at him and began to laugh. They were both laughing when they pulled up to the house. Ben and Nate were sitting on the porch when the wagon pulled up.

“What happened? Look at the two of you. You’re both soaking wet.” Ben could only guess what had happened.

“Storm Margaret Kendall you explain this instant what went on!”

“Well papa, I caught the biggest thing in the river. Therefore Zack and I won the bet.”

“That was only after you pushed me into the river.”

“It was never said that wasn’t allowed. Besides you got me back for that.”

“I tell you pa, never accept a challenge form this one unless you know all the rules.”

Ben was sure they would get the full details later. “I think the two of you best go take those wet things off. We can hear all about everything else later.”

After a short while Nate reluctantly followed after his daughter.

“Storm may I come in?”

“Yes papa.”

“Did you have a good time today?”

“Yes papa, it was wonderful. We had the best time; all of us. You should have seen Zack, he had so much fun. I will have to apologize to Hop-Sing though, we only caught two fish and we sent them home with Brian. Maybe next time there will be enough for everyone.”

“Storm I wanted to talk to you about something.”

“About what papa?”

“Well we’ve been here quite a while now.”

“No papa; only a few weeks.”

“A few weeks for you Storm, the rest of us have been here considerably longer. It’s about time we head on back home.”

“Home papa? I am home.”

“No Storm. I meant back to England.”

“Papa I’m not going back to England.”

She said this so calmly it angered him. “Yes you are young lady! Your home is in England with me.”

“No papa I don’t belong there.”

“Well you can’t stay here! You have no way of supporting yourself.”

“Are you saying you would abandon me here? Well that’s alright papa because I’ll find work. I’ll be just fine!”

The others had aleady gathered downstairs for dinner. They could all hear the voices from upstairs.

“Storm you’re coming back to England with us and that’s final! If I have to tie you to me to make sure of it I will!”

Storm ran out of the room. She had to find Adam, she just had to.

“Adam! Adam!”

“Storm down here! What’s wrong?”

“Oh Adam you won’t let him make me go back to England. Please I can’t go back. I’ll just die if I do.”

Storm again went where she felt the safest. Where she knew no one could, or would dare, try to take her away from. She went into Adam’s arms.

“Storm Margaret Kendall, this is not open to discussion. You are returning to England with me and that’s final!”

“No it’s not Nate.”

“Stay out of this Adam. She’s my daughter and she’ll do as I say.”

“Nate, you took her away from here once. Then there was nothing I could do. You are her father and she was only 14 at the time. Now she’s not a child and if she wants to stay here she’s old enough to do so.”

“She will do so on her own. She will get no help from me.”

“I don’t care papa. I’ll do whatever I have to. I’ll work wherever I have to.” By now Storm had left the safety of Adam’s arms and was standing directly in front of her father. “Even if it means having to work in a saloon.”

At those words Nate lost all control and did something he didn’t think himself capable of doing. He raised his hand and slapped his daughter. Storm stood there staring. Adam stepped between Storm and her father.

“If you ever raise your hand to her again Nate you will find yourself answering to me.”

“You have no right.”

“Nate, Adam.” Ben was afraid, if allowed to continue, where this might lead. “Adam why don’t you take Storm outside. Nate why don’t you and I have a little talk. Why don’t the rest of you sit down and eat.”

While everyone sat down no one was really in the mood to eat, not even Hoss.

“Storm are you sure this is what you want?”
“I can’t go back. I can’t live there. I don’t want papa to hate me, but I can’t return to England.”

“Storm whatever you want to do I’ll stand by you, we all will. You also know there will be no need for you to worry about money. This is your home.”

“True enough Adam, but I also won’t live here without paying my own way. It’s not how I was raised.”

“I know. But if you ever mention working in a saloon again, I’ll take you over my knee. Do you understand?”

“Yes Adam. Adam will you hold me?”
“Come here.”

Now was not the time to be having the feelings Adam found himself having. As he held Storm he could feel her body trembling with the sobs she was trying to control. He felt that odd sensation start to spread. He found himself reminding himself that this was Storm, but it was getting harder to convince himself that that fact really mattered.

“Nate.”

“It’s all his fault Ben. If he would tell her to go she would. Doesn’t he realize she loves him? She’s no longer a child. Her emotions are that of a grown woman not a little girl. He’ll never love her like she wants him to. Oh Ben can’t you see I’m just trying to keep her from being hurt?”

“You know Adam wold never hurt Storm.”

“Not physically. But to love someone as much as she loves him and never have that love returned is almost the greatest hurt of all.”

“Almost Nate?”

“Yes, almost. I would have to say that the greatest would be seeing that someone in another’s arms. Knowing that they love that someone as you love them. Watching as together they build a life, raise a family. A life and a family you believe should be yours.”

“But Nate, how can you be so sure Adam would never love Storm? Is dragging her away from here truly the answer?”

“Can you honestly say in all the years in England you can ever remember her so alive, so happy?” Grace had come to say what was on her mind. “I can’t. I’ve tried too but I just can’t. Last night you told me how you know now that you belong in England. Just as that is true Nathaniel so it is also true that Storm belongs here. Taking her away against her will will only turn her love for you into hatred. You’ll spend the rest of your life watching her, knowing that she will run back here the first chance she gets. The only way to stop her would be to lock her up, keep her under a constant guard. Is that the life you wish her to have?”

“No of course not Grace.”

“Then you have to let her go. Let her know she will always have a home to go to where people love her.”

“That’s one smart wife you have Nate.”

“She most certainly is Ben. Smart as well as beautiful.”

When Nate stepped outside he could see Storm in Adam’s arms. He also noticed a strange expession on Adam’s face. When he told Storm of his change of heart she left Adam’s arms and turned to him.

“Papa do you mean it? You won’t hate me if I stay?”

“Hate you? You’re my little girl, how could I ever hate you? I just want you to remember that if for any reason you always have another home in England. One also filled with people who love you.”

Storm ran to her father. Nate realized that this may be one of the last times he would hold his daughter like this. It wasn’t so much that the trip from England took as long as it use too, just that he knew time had a way of slipping by. People had a way of putting things off and before you knew it it was too late.

“Hop-Sing serve dinner now?”

“Yes Hop-Sing I believe everyone is ready now.” Ben was glad this had turned out as it had. He had seen the smile on Storm’s face when they had come in. He also knew the pain Nate must be feeling, but he must know that she would be as well taken care of here as she would in England. Perhaps better since here she would have four men, five if you counted Hop-Sing, watching out for her. In England she had only one.

The dinner went pleasantly enough, although there was a slightly sad feel surrounding it. The sadness coming from the fact that everyone knew goodbyes would soon be coming. No sadder word can be said; no sadder emotion felt, then that of goodbye. Everyone went to bed that night with full stomachs and aching hearts. Storm’s perhaps aching a little more then the others, knowing it would be her fault for the goodbyes to have to be said.

“Adam. Adam can you hear me?” Storm had awakened from a nightmare. It was the fear she felt that had brought her to Adam’s bedroom. She needed to talk to him, hear him say it was alright.

“Storm you shouldn’t be here.” He looked to see her already inside the door.

“I know, but I had a nightmare. I was frightened.” She walked over to the bed he had only moments before gotten into.

“What kind of nightmare?” He knew she didn’t admit to being frightened easily. Not even to him. He sat up as she sat next to him.

“I was standing in the dark. You and papa were there, you were both holding candles so I wasn’t afraid. Then papa started to leave, he just drifted farther and farther away until I could no longer see his candlelight, but you were still with me so I still felt safe. Then you started to drift away too and I was left all alone. Adam I was so frightened, it was so dark.”

Adam could hear the fear in her voice. It reminded him of when she was a child and would come to him with her fears.

“Storm you know I would never leave you alone. Now come on and lie down.” She rested her head on the pillow and lay down in the spot that still held the warmth of his body.

Adam sat on the edge of the bed and did the same as he had when she was a child; he stroked her hair till she fell asleep. It was only after she was sleeping soundly that he realized that this was his room and although when she was a child she had slept in the same bed with him the feelings he was beginning to once again feel told him sharing a bed was not a very good idea just now. Well if Storm was sleeping here that meant her bed was empty.

CHAPTER 24

Morning came. As soon as Nate awoke he wished to speak with Storm. He wanted to know if she had slept well. A small part of him also wished to hear her say that she had slept on it and had changed her mind and would return with him to England. Nate headed to Storm’s room, what he feared might very well be her room from now on. Just as he reached the door it opened.

“Adam? You son of a bitch!” Nate punched Adam hard enough to knock him to the ground, not something he would have been capable of if he weren’t so angry and Adam hadn’t been caught off guard. “You couldn’t even wait for me to leave! A few more days and I would be on my way to England believing my little girl was safe. Is this how you expect her to earn her keep? I’m just glad I found out; no that she found out what kind of a man you’ve truly become.”

The yelling had awakened anyone who was still sleeping. It had also brought Ben up from downstairs where he had been waiting for the others to rise.

“Nate I can explain.”

“Explain! How can there be any explaination for this!?”

Adam slowly got to his feet only to find himself knocked off them once again. “I won’t fight you Nate.”

“Storm! Storm Margaret Kendall! You come out here right now!”

“Papa? Papa what are you doing? Adam are you alright!?” Storm knelt on the floor next to where Adam was sitting.

Wait, Nate thought, she’d come from behind him not out of the bedroom. How had she managed that?

“Papa are you crazy!? What were you thinking? How could you hit him? Why would you hit him!?”

“I….He…”

“Storm it’s alright.” Adam knew exactly what Nate had believed. He once again slowly got to his feet hoping that this time he would be allowed to stay on them.

“It’s not alright! He had no cause to hit you. None at all.”

“None? Why was Adam in your room?” Nate asked the question, everyone awaited the answer.

“I had a nightmare last night so I went to Adam. I guess I fell asleep and rather then wake me he slept in my room.”

Nate now asked a question that had plagued him from when Storm was a child. “Why Storm?”

“Why what papa?”

“Even as a child you went to him with your nightmares. You would walk through the darkest nights to bring him your fears. I was in the same house why didn’t you come to me?”

“Papa when I went to you you would tell me to stop being silly, that there was nothing to be afraid of, but that didn’t stop me from being afraid. When I went to Adam, he would tell me to not be afraid that he would never let anything hurt me. Then he would do just as he did last night. He would sit next to me until I fell asleep.”

“I’m sorry Storm. I guess I didn’t realize I was belittling your fears. I suppose I thought I was just helping you to grow up.”

“It’s alright papa. I know that you wouldn’t let anything hurt me either.”

“Exactly.” Ben realized Storm had just answered her own questions of earlier. “That’s why you have to forgive him for what he’s done.”

“What do you mean, Ben?”

“Because he was only doing what any father would have done to protect his child, Storm. Even if his assumption was wrong, given what it was, his actions were justifiable. “

“Adam, I’m sorry. I suppose I should know you wouldn’t hurt Storm. It’s just that when I saw you come out the door I was taken by surprise.”

“It’s alright Nate. No apology is needed. I guess I would have been surprised if you hadn’t hit me.”

“Well if we make Hop-Sing wait any longer to serve breakfast he may be the one doing the hitting.” Ben looked at his oldest son; saw how he watched Storm as she went past him into her room. Perhaps there was still some hope for that boy yet.

Nate, Grace, and Nora stayed for one more week. It was a week of days filled with picnics and riding, nights spent sitting under the stars. The night before they were due to leave there was a farewell party. Everyone came. Some only because of who was throwing the party, not because of who it was for.

They all tried to make it last forever, especially Nate and Storm, but time will stand still for no one and eventually it was late, and guests started to leave.

“One more dance papa.”

“Do you realize this is the first time you have ever danced every dance with me?”

“Oh papa.”

There were tears in her voice, even if there were none on her face. Nate held his little girl close to him. He thought that this would be the first time in her life they would be apart. He had been on cattle drives, but even all those didn’t count, seeing as how Storm would go with him when she was younger. Some said she could work a drive better then some of the paid hands, and everyone said she looked a whole lot prettier then any of them. It was when remarks of this nature started making it back to Nate that Storm stopped going on drives.

Next morning their goodbyes were said at the house. Everyone felt it would be better that way.

Nate told Ben of the arrangements he would make in regards to the money he would send for Storm. He asked Ben to watch over her spending habits. He knew if his daughter found one worthy cause she would be penniless.

It wasn’t that she didn’t have common sense, but that she had a big heart and a caring soul.

“Don’t worry Nate, we’ll all watch over her.”

“I know you will Ben, I know you will.”

Ben Hoss and Little Joe all said their goodbyes and then went inside to tell Storm it was time for her to go say hers. Adam had waited with her knowing she would need someone’s support, also knowing she would never ask for it.

“Goodbye Nora. It was nice to meet you. Grace, I’m glad that I finally let my anger go and got to know you, you are a wonderful woman.”

“Thank you Adam. I can understand why Storm always spoke so highly of you; you are a wonderful man.” Grace was going to say why Storm always loved him but thought that was best left for Storm to say.

“Nate don’t you worry about her; I’ll make sure she behaves herself.”

“I know you will; probably better then I ever could.”

Adam went to the porch to wait for Storm to say her goodbyes.

“Nora I wish we had become friends sooner. It would have been nice to have had a sister all those years.”

“You’ll write and tell me everything.” what she said next was whispered into Storm’s ear as they hugged. “I want you to know he is even more handsome then you said he was.”

“Grace I think my mother is very happy that you’re the one my father chose to be my mother in her absence, and so am I.”

“Oh Storm.” Those were the only words Grace managed to choke out between sobs.

After hugging Storm, Grace and Nora climbed into the carriage.

“Papa why can’t you stay just a little while longer?” Storm pleaded while trying to hold back her tears.

“Just as you belong here, I belong there now. It would only be delaying the inevitable. I want you to behave yourself. I have given Ben permission to take you over his knee if he feels it’s warranted.” That got a slight grin out of Storm, but it didn’t last long. “You know you can always come home whenever you want. Adam you take good care of my little girl!” Nate pulled her into his arms “Oh Storm.”

“Papa”

They held each other and once again Nate saw tears in his daughter’s eyes.

“No tears. Everything will be just fine. We’ll come back to visit, and you can come visit us in England. You’ll see we won’t even have time to miss each other.”

“But papa I miss you already.”

Nate kissed her forehead. He motioned for Adam to come and take her, knowing if he didn’t, he might not ever leave.

Storm watched the carriage until she could no longer see the dust trail it left. She turned around and found herself in Adam’s arms. He held her until the tears began to ebb.

“Storm do you want to go inside?”

“No, I think I would much prefer to go for a ride.”

“Alright I’ll go saddle the horses.” He thought this was a very good idea. Storm was never happier then when she was on horseback. He led two horses out of the barn and wached as Storm mounted, and then he too got into his saddle. “Where would you like to go Storm?”

“Anywhere Adam, anywhere.”

Ben saw Adam and Storm ride off. He also knew this was the one thing that might make Storm forget how sad she was feeling right now.

They had come to a peaceful spot and had decided to rest for a while. It was the same spot they had gone fishing with Brian and Zack.

“I miss them so much already.”

“I know. Just give it time. It will never stop hurting, but maybe it won’t hurt so much.”

“I don’t know about that. I never stopped missing you, Hoss, Little Joe, Ben, and everyone. Oh Adam.”

Adam took her again into his arms. He could never recall seeing her cry this much. He had always felt very protective of her and he hated seeing her cry like this, but he did like holding her close and comforting her as she did.

“I see. So you’re saying you missed everyone the same. I always thought you would miss me a little bit more then the others.”

“Oh and just what would give you that idea?”

Adam was glad to see the start of a little fire in Storm’s eyes. It helped to dry some of her tears.

“Oh, I don’t know. Maybe I thought so because everyone always agreed that you liked me best.”

“Well don’t you be so sure of that. If I should like anyone best it wouldn’t be you, it would be your father. After all you wouldn’t be who you are if it weren’t for him. And one more thing….thank you Adam. I’m feeling better now. I promise no more tears,”

“Don’t be silly. You can cry whenever you want. It’s a lot more peaceful, and preferable, then when you’re yelling.”

“You haven’t even heard me yell yet. There is one way to make sure you never do.”

“Really? What would that miracle be?”

“Just do everything I tell you to.”

“I thought I already did”

Storm laughed and it was music to his ears.

CHAPTER 25

The next few weeks everyone did whatever they could to make Storm happy. She grew very bored with it. She found that no matter what she said or did no one argued with her.

She spent a few days trying to think of something that would make a certain someone a little less complacent. Then one day the perfect opportunity arose.

It was a beautiful Saturday morning, so when it was suggested that they invite Brian and Zack, and Molly and her daughter’s family, for a picnic lunch by the stream it seemed like a perfect idea.

“Do we have everything we need?”

“Why Storm, is there something special you want?”

How, Storm wondered, could this be what some woman looked for in a man? Someone who waited on you hand and foot, did anything you asked no matter what it was. To Storm it was a rather boring way to spend one’s life.

“I was just thinking that this time we could bring what we need to go fishing.”

“I’ll go get it.” Storm didn’t know it but Adam was becoming tired of this as well. Lately Storm was pushing the limits.

When they got to the spot they found the others had already arrived.

Zack and Brian, Molly, her daughter Mary and husband Travis, and their children Karen and Steven. After introductions were made, everyone settled in for what all hoped would prove to be a pleasant afternoon.

Pleasant it was. Storm was beginning to think too pleasant.

“Adam, I’ve been thinking.” The men were sitting by the stream fishing, and the women were setting out the blankets and putting out the food.

“What now Storm?” He wouldn’t be surprised if she asked him to jump in the water. He would be even less surprised to find himself doing it.

“Maybe I could get some kind of job or something.”

“Just to get away from the ranch?”

“No. Just to give me something to do other then sit around all day. I’m sure there must be some kind of volunteer work I could do.”

“Storm you know who heads just about every volunteer committee in Virginia City. Do you really want to have to deal with her?”

Of course Storm knew. It was Augusta Riley, and she would never allow Storm on any committee she was in charge of.

“So what your saying is I should just give up without a fight! Walk away and let her go on thinking she’s better then me!”

“Not at all Storm! I’m just…..”

“Just what! Maybe I should start my own committee, one that Mrs. Riley would say I was well suited for!”

By now everyone was listening and watching Storm and Adam. Those who knew thought this was how it should be.

“And what would that be?! The committee on teaching young women how to behave like proper ladies?” Adam was now standing his fishing pole forgotten in the grass. Strangely all he kept thinking was that this felt good, right. Storm was not the type of person to be coddled. She had a mind of her own and a need to use it. He now recognized that by bowing to her every whim and request they were only making things worse.

“No, I was thinking more along the lines of a welcoming committee.”

“And just who would you be welcoming and how?”

Storm leaned close to Adam, knowing his reaction to her next remark would show her just how deep his pity for her went. She whispered the answers to his question into his ear.

What happened next occurred so fast that it was over before anyone had a chance to react.

Adam grabbed Storm, sat down on a log, and put her over his knee. It was just as he had said.

“Adam what are you doing?” Ben thought his son had gone insane.

“Exactly what I said I would pa.”

“I said like they would in a saloon but I also said volunteer, that means free of charge!”

Adam’s hand came down even harder on her backside, after which he released her. Storm got to her knees and looked at Adam. Brian and Travis got up to defend Storm. Ben, Hoss and Little Joe knew better. They knew Adam hadn’t really hurt Storm. Storm and Adam looked at each other and then they both started laughing.

“Now what’s this about a saloon?”

“Nothing pa, nothing important.”

“Storm?”

“Adams right Ben. It’s nothing important.” Storm had something further to say and she wanted everyone to listen. Once she had their attention she started. “I would like to say that I know you all think you’ve been doing what’s best for me, but please stop. I really don’t want you to treat me like I’m made of glass and may shatter at any moment. I miss my family, but it was my choice. Besides it’s not like I’m alone here. If I wanted people to treat me like someone incapable of doing for themselves I would have returned with papa. Please treat me as you always have.”

Ben had waited for something like this ever since Nate had left. Something that showed Storm was moving on. He just wished someone would explain the mention of a saloon. At least this time it wasn’t her face that got slapped.

“Storm that’s twice mentioning a saloon has gotten you a beating.”

“Yes pa, I guess that makes it two for three.”

“Three Adam? I only recall hearing it mentioned twice.”

“I’ll explain later pa.”

“Yes you will. Storm, welcome back.”

“It’s good to be back, Ben.”

Steven and Zack enjoyed playing together. They spent the remainder of the day doing things boys liked to do. Mary’s baby was due in two months and she asked Storm if she had ever felt a baby kick.

“No I never have.”

“Would you like to? It would seem as if this one’s finally awake.”

Storm gently placed her hand on Mary’s stomach and was surprised to feel a rather strong kick.

“Adam! Come here you have to feel this.”

“Storm I don’t think Mary would appreciate my putting my hand on her stomach.”

“No Adam it’s alright. I’ve become quite used to it by now. Honestly I don’t mind.”

Adam placed his hand next to Storm’s. When the baby again moved he glanced over at her. He could see such wonder in her eyes.

“Did you feel that? Isn’t it amazing?”

“I can remember feeling you kick like that as well.”

“Did I really kick like that?”

“Well maybe a little harder.”

Ben had been watching Adam watching Storm. He again had hope that soon he would see at least one of his sons marry.

“You know I remember something Skye use to say.”

“What Ben, what did my mother use to say?” Like Little Joe, she too enjoyed hearing stories of her mother.

“She use to say she always knew when Adam was coming near. Before she could see him, even before she could hear him, you would start kicking. She use to say you wouldn’t settle down until Adam would put his hands on her stomach and say hello to you.”

The rest of the afternoon was spent telling stories of the past. To everyone’s surprise no two versions of the same memory were exactly alike.

CHAPTER 26

“I would like to ask you a question if I may?”

Storm had gone to visit Zack, only to find he was off playing with Steven. Brian had asked her to stay for a little while if she could, he had wanted to talk with her. Since she had told Adam to come back in an hour she really had no choice but to stay. Besides she was sure Brian just wished to talk about things he didn’t want to discuss in front of Zack. He had started off by asking her about Sarah. He wanted to also know about Zack’s younger years. Storm was happy to tell him everything she could. She figured this question must be important to him since he was asking permission to ask it.

“Of course Brian, you can ask me anything and I will answer it as best as I can.”

“I want to ask you to be my wife.”

This was not the question she had been expecting, not the one at all.

“But Brian you don’t love me, and while I think you’re a very nice man, I don’t love you either.”

“That may be so, but you have to admit we both love Zack.”

“Yes I will admit to that.”

“Will you please keep the proposal in mind. Know that if you should change your answer you need only tell me.”

“I’ll remember. Thank you Brian.”

Time has a way of passing. That is exactly what it did, and with time things settled into a routine of sorts. Everyone began to realize Storm wasn’t incapable of taking care of herself; so if she limited her rides to going to see Molly or Zack, or just on the Ponderosa, she was allowed to do so unescorted without any argument. She was asked to let someone know where she would be going or at least the general direction she would be heading. Storm, not being as stubborn as some thought, didn’t think this an unreasonable request and generally abided by it.

“So any plans for today?”

“I thought I might ride out to see Molly. Mary’s baby is due in one month; maybe she could use a little help. What are you going to do today?”

Adam and Storm were the only two left at the breakfast table. Ben and Hoss had gone into town for supplies. Little Joe had ridden out yesterday to check on some strays that had been spotted a day’s ride west.

“I was going to check on some trees that those winds brought down the other night. I’ll cut them up and we’ll have a good supply of firewood to keep us warm next winter.”

Adam rode out right after that. Storm went upstairs to change. She had fully intended to go to see Molly, but for some reason couldn’t get motivated enough to go. When it became apparent to her it was too late to start off, she asked Hop-Sing to pack a picnic lunch.She would bring it out to Adam and together they could share the rest of the day.

As Storm approached where Adam had said he would be she could hear the axe as it cut into the wood. She got down off her horse as the hill was too steep; she would have to walk down to where Adam was. She could ride a little further to where the hill wasn’t as steep but that would take at least another fifteen minutes and something inside her needed to see Adam now. When she got into the clearing she stopped short. She stood there breathless for a moment. He stood before her, with the sun shinning on him. He must of felt warm, for he had removed his shirt. This was the sight that for some reason held her so entranced.

When she walked it was by her very nature silent. As she got closer to him he felt, not heard, her approach. When he turned around he was taken by surprise.

“Storm you know better then to sneak up on someone like that.” Adam knew she most likely hadn’t been trying to sneak, that was just Storm. “I thought you were going to visit Molly today?”

If he would have paid attention to her he would have realized at once that she wasn’t really hearing what he was saying. Finally he seemed to recognize this.

“Storm are you listening to me?”

The only thought going through her mind was that she should reach out her hand and touch Adam’s bare chest. In a way this frightened her. She had seen other men without shirts before; she’d even seen Adam without a shirt before although that was many years ago. Why all of a sudden did the sight strike her with such awe? She figured the only way to put these thoughts out of her head was to satisfy them. Prove to herself that there was absolutely no reason to be held senseless by this sight. So she did, she reached out her hands. She found it wasn’t her reaction that was the most surprising, but Adam’s. As soon as her hands made contact with his flesh she heard his sudden intake of breath and felt a slight tremble go through him. For the first time since she’d arrived she looked into his eyes and saw something there she had never seen before. Something she didn’t fully understand. At least her mind didn’t fully understand it; her body on the other hand was having no trouble at all.

Adam took her hands in his and returned them to her side.

“Storm I want you to go back to the house.”

“But Adam.”

“Storm! Go–back–to–the–house!”

“I’m sorry. I just…”

Storm left before she finished voicing her thought. She turned and ran back to her horse and kept her horse running all the way back to the house. Ben and Hoss were unloading the wagon when she rode up.

“Hoss will you take care of my horse please?”

“Of course I will. Is there something wrong?”

“No. Everything’s fine. I just have a slight headache so I’m going to go lay down for a little while. If I’m not down by suppertime please don’t wait on me.”

She ran into the house and up the stairs.

“Pa what’s wrong with Storm? She looked real upset.”

“I don’t know Hoss but I intend to find out.”

Ben walked up to Storm’s door and lightly knocked.

“Storm may I come in?”

“Of course, Ben.”

Storm sat up quickly and tried to hide the fact that she’d been crying.

“What’s the matter Storm? Is everything alright with Mary? That is where you were going today isn’t it?”

“It was where I had…..Oh Ben.”

Is this what it was like to have a daughter? He loved his boys with all his heart, but being men they were not prone to tears. Thank God for that because each one that fell from Storm’s eyes left a mark on his heart. How, he wondered, could Adam stand seeing them.

“I love him so much. I tried not to. I tried to convince myself it was just the memory of a childhood emotion, but it’s not. I find it’s hard to breathe when he’s near, but it also hard when he’s not. I’m not making any sense am I?”

When would his son open his eyes and see what was before him? The only time those boys of his seemed to realize that they cared for a woman was only after they had lost her to another man. Maybe that was the solution.

“Storm do you trust me?”

“Of course.”

“Will you listen to what I have to say and not get upset?”

“Yes, I’ll try.”

“You’ve known Adam; we are talking about Adam?” It was a question that made him look foolish. If in looking foolish he could bring a smile to Storm’s face it was worth it, even if the smile didn’t last long or wasn’t very big.

“Yes, Adam.”

“Well then as I was saying. You’ve known Adam your whole life. Have you ever known him to do things the easy way?”

“No.”

“You would say then that he enjoys something more when he has to work for it.”

“Yes, all your boys do. That’s something you’ve taught them.”

He had. Maybe he’d done too good a job of it.

“Okay. Then why not make him work to get your attention?”

“You mean play the games that Nora does?”

“The games that most woman do. There’s a dance this Saturday. I think you should make it a point to dance with anyone but Adam.”

“I don’t know if I can.”

“I’ll help you. As I’m sure will Hoss and Little Joe.”

Adam wasn’t too sure of what was waiting for him at home. He was afraid of how Storm would be. Had she recognized what his reaction to her touch meant? If she had said anything about what had happened to his pa, son or not, he just might find himself facing a gun barrel as soon as he walked in the door. What greeted him he found even more shocking.

His father, Hoss and Storm were all sitting at the table. They appeared to be talking and laughing about something.

“Well welcome home son. You’re just in time for dinner. Why don’t you go wash up and I’ll let Hop-Sing know you’re here and that we’ll be needing another plate.”

“Did you finish with all the wood?” Storm hadn’t failed to notice the puzzled expression on Adam’s face.

“Yes. Tomorrow if you’ll help me Hoss we can load up a wagon and bring it back here.”

“Sure Adam, I’ll be glad to help.” Hoss figured it was the least he could do. After all he had just agreed to help in getting his brother to realize he loved Storm.

“Adam I hope you remembered the picnic basket. I seemed to have forgotten to bring it back with me this afternoon.”

“I remembered it.”

“Are you alright brother? You look a might confused.”

“I’m fine Hoss. I better go wash up.”

Adam walked up the stairs in a daze. Maybe he had taken a nap and what he had thought happened was only a dream. Lord knows since Storm had come back it wouldn’t be the first time he’d had a dream like that. In any case, if Storm was willing to forget it so was he.

As they were sitting enjoying the fine meal before them conversation turned to Saturdays dance.

“So who are you going to ask to the dance Hoss?”

“Oh I don’t know as I’ll ask anyone in particular pa. I don’t think I want to limit myself.”

“I wish one of you boys would start thinking about limiting yourself.” Ben turned to his eldest son. “How about you Adam? Is there anyone in particular you’ll be going with or like your brother do you wish to keep your options open?”

“What do you mean pa?”

“I already have my date for the evening. I would hate for people to think you boys can’t do as well as your father.”

“You have a date? Hoss just where did pa go while you two were in town today?”

“He didn’t ask anyone in town.”

“Then where did you stop along the way?”

“Nowhere.”

“Then just who did you ask pa?”

“He asked me.”

“You? Storm I just assumed…..”

“Where a pretty lady is concerned you should never assume son.”

Now Adam was really confused. It had long been an unspoken agreement that he escorted Storm to all the dances. At least it seemed to have been an agreement up until now. What had changed it? Could it have been what had happened this afternoon? If anything he would have thought it would make her all the more anxious to be with him.

To Ben the confused look on his son’s face said that maybe this just might work. Maybe, just maybe, the love his son felt for Storm would become as obvious to him as it was to everyone around him.

CHAPTER 27

Saturday came and Storm tried extra hard to look pretty. She put an even greater effort into behaving like a proper lady.

It seemed as if the whole town was at this dance. Ben, Hoss and Little Joe, who upon his return had been apprised of the situation, were true to their word. Every time one of them caught a glimpse of Adam heading her way they would make sure they reached her first.

“Ben this really isn’t fair to either Hoss or Little Joe. I’m sure they would much rather be dancing with some of the other girls instead of just waiting around for a chance to keep Adam from dancing with me.”

“I think they rather enjoy thwarting their brother. What’s more, why would they want to dance with any other lady here when they can dance with the prettiest?”

“Pa’s right.” Neither Ben nor Storm had realized Little Joe was near. “Speaking of dancing, may I have this one?”

“Joseph I’d be honored.”

Adam watched as Joe took Storm’s arm and led her to the dance floor. Well if this was what would be going on all evening, he would have to find a way to put an end to it. He found he no sooner would start to walk towards Storm then someone would get there first. He hadn’t danced with her once all evening. Soon it would be time to leave and not once would he have held her in his arms. Not once would he have felt her body close to his swaying to the music. He wouldn’t have looked into her eyes and saw….enough, this train of thought could prove to be dangerous. He was kept from thinking further by what could be the answer to his problem.

“Hello Adam.” Alice had noticed Adam standing alone. She hadn’t failed to also notice that Storm had danced with just about every other man except Adam. Maybe he’d finally come to his senses and saw her for what she was. Or perhaps he’d finally had enough of her and grown tired of something he’d already had. Maybe now he wanted something new, someone no one had ever touched before.

“Hello Alice. May I have this dance?”

Ben didn’t fail to notice what Adam had just done. By this action Adam helped to prove that the plan just may be working. He could only hope Storm wouldn’t lose her resolve and react as he knew Adam was hoping she would.

“Storm are you alright?” Joe had just seen Adam dancing with Alice. He was afraid he wouldn’t be able to stop Storm if she decided to do something about it.

“I’m fine Little Joe. I’m not going to let it bother me.”

The song ended and Little Joe and Storm joined Ben and Hoss by the punch bowl. Adam joined them shortly afterwards.

“Did you enjoy your dance?” Storm wouldn’t let Adam know how angry she was. She knew it was what he was hoping for. This was one time she wouldn’t be giving him what he wanted.

“Very much Storm. Alice has become an even better dance partner then I remembered.”

“I’m certainly glad you finally decided to ask someone to dance. I was beginning to believe you were going to spend the whole night leaning against that wall.”

Good girl Storm. Good girl. Ben felt a slight twinge of guilt about doing this to his son. He also felt a great deal of pride at how well Storm was handling herself. He wouldn’t be doing it at all if he didn’t truly believe that they loved each other. If he didn’t know they belonged together.

“Perhaps you would be so kind as to keep me from returning to my spot on that wall by joining me on the dance floor?”

“I would love to Adam…..” Storm glanced at Ben.

Oh no, Ben thought to himself, he had better think of something fast or the whole night will have been wasted.

“But I’m feeling a bit tired. I don’t think I sat down the entire evening. Ben would you mind very much if we left?”

“No of course not. I’ll see you boys at home.”

“You don’t think Adam’s too angry?” Ben had just turned the carriage onto the road leading from Virginia City to the Ponderosa.

“Angry? If he’s angry with anyone it’s himself. I must say Storm you did better then I ever thought you would. In fact I thought all was lost when he asked you to dance.”

“It almost was. Then I saw your face. You looked as if you were about to go into a panic. I didn’t want to disappoint you.”

“I don’t think you could ever disappoint me.”

Storm leaned her head against Ben’s shoulder. At that moment he felt a little envious of every man who had a daughter. Before they reached the house Storm had fallen fast asleep. Now he felt a little guilty. He should have realized that while he, Little Joe, Hoss and a few other gentlemen had all shared the dancing duties, Storm had danced with all of them. How could she not be exhausted? He promised himself next time they would allow her to sit out some dances. When they pulled up to the house Ben reached to gently awaken Storm.

“No pa. I’ll carry her in.” Ben had failed to notice Adam sitting on the porch.

“Adam? How did you get here so fast?”
“Fast? Pa I think you took the longest route here.”

As he passed Storm into his son’s arms she stirred slightly, but seemed to settle once Adam was holding her close to him.

“You realize this is the first time tonight I have her in my arms and she doesn’t even know it?”

Yes she does son, she does. Ben knew he had taken longer then he should have, but it had felt so nice to have Storm sleeping next to him. It had, in a way, made him feel young again. Having someone to watch over, to protect. He wished then and there for grandaughters.

The next dance Little Joe asked Storm to accompany him. Despite what Storm thought Little Joe had won the toss, not lost it. Again Adam’s attempts to dance with her all failed, although this time she didn’t have to dance all night. Whenever she appeared to be tired Ben would take her outside for some air.

Next dance was Hoss‘s. This would be the last dance for five or six weeks since there was a cattle drive to be started soon.

“Ben do you think I can dance just once with Adam?”

They were outside on one of Storm’s dance breaks.

“Storm, I think it will do him good to go away without having danced with you. It will be the only thing he’ll be able to think about while he’s on the trail.”

“I’m sure he’ll have other things on his mind besides me.”

“Perhaps during the day, but not at night. Remember you said you would trust me. I will promise you you’ll be all he thinks about on those lonely nights surrounded by nothing but cattle and cowhands.”

“I guess it’s nice to know I’m preferable to cattle and cowhands.”

“You my dear are preferable to angels.”

“Thank you Ben. Do you think that we could leave?”

“Is something wrong?”

“I don’t believe so. I just feel as if we should leave.”

“Alright. Why don’t you wait here and I’ll go tell the boys we’re leaving.”

As they drove up to the house Hop-Sing came running out.

“Mr. Cartwright, Missy Storm Mr. King come look for you. He say baby coming. He ask me to tell you when you get here. He go into town for doctor.”

“Thank-you Hop-Sing. Please tell the boys what you’ve told me. Tell them I took Storm to help Molly.”

“Yes Mr. Cartwright.”

“It would seem as if you’ve inherited that special intuition of your mother’s Storm.”

“I wouldn’t say that. After all Mary’s time was past.”

Ben wasn’t sure if that were true or not. Hadn’t Storm said she felt as if they should leave the dance? All he was sure of was that Storm had grown into a remarkable woman.

When they rode up to the King’s house Molly came running out.

“Storm, I’m so glad you’re here.”

“Is Mary alright?”
“Yes she’s fine; I suppose as fine as can be expected.”

“How are Karen and Steven?”
“They’re good. A little frightened I guess.”

“Ben do you think it would be alright if Karen and Steven spend the night at the Ponderosa? I’ll stay here and help Molly and if you don’t mind you could take them back with you and send someone out to pick me up later.”

“That’s a very good idea. Why don’t you go fetch those grandchildren of your’s Molly.”

“Are you sure it won’t be any trouble Mr. Cartwright? I don’t think Mary would want to cause any trouble.”

“It will be no trouble. None at all.”

Molly went inside to fetch Karen and Steven and pack up what they would need.

“Thank-you Ben.”

“No need to thank me. I was about to make the same suggestion.”

Not too long after Ben left, Travis and Dr. Martin arrived.

“Travis, why don’t you and Mrs. Scott stay out here. Storm how would you like to help me?”

“I would love to.”

Storm was curious. She’d seen horses and cows give birth but never a human. She wanted to know just what Adam had seen the day she had been born.

Throughout the entire birth Storm did as the doctor asked her to without hesitation. That didn’t mean she wasn’t a little afraid. Had she caused her mother this much pain? How could her mother have loved her if she had? She had her answer the moment she saw Mary’s face as she held her newborn son in her arms and looked into his eyes. Storm could see that Mary had forgotten all about the pain and could only think of all the joy this child was sure to give her and her family.

“Well Travis it would appear you have another son.”

“A boy? Thank-you Dr. Martin, thank-you.”

“No need to thank me. I had nothing to do with it.”

“Are they alright? I mean Mary and my son, they’re doing welll?”

“They’re both doing fine. Why don’t you go on in and see for yourself.” Travis took Doc Martin’s advice and did just that. “Now if you ladies will excuse me it has been a rather tiring day. I’ll be back out in a day or so to check on them. Try and make sure she stays in bed until then.”

“Don’t worry doctor. I’ll make sure my daughter doesn’t have a thing to get out of bed for.”

“Storm would you like me to see you home?”

“No thank-you. I asked Ben to send someone to get me. They’re probably already on their way here. Anyway I’d kind of like to see the baby again.”

“Then I’ll bid you both goodnight.”

As luck would have it Adam was the first to arrive home. Before he had a chance to even get off his horse Ben informed him of what had happened and asked if he would go get Storm.

When he rode up to the King’s place he found it rather quiet. Either the baby had already arrived or maybe it had proven to be a false alarm. There was one other option but Adam chose to ignore this thought. Adam tapped lightly on the door just in case everyone was asleep.

“Adam come on in.”

“Thank-you Molly. It would seem as if I’ve been sent to fetch Storm. Is Mary okay?”
“Mary’s fine. As is my new grandson.”

“Now don’t you sound a little bit proud.”

“Only a little? Then I’m doing a very good job of hiding it because I’m very proud.”

“As you have every right to be.”

“Why don’t we go get Storm.”

Adam followed Molly to the room where the miracle had happened. As they got near they could hear a sweet voice singing. The song was a lullabye Adam could remember hearing Skye sing to Storm.

“Sleep my little one

Please don’t cry.

Mommy’s watching

Daddy’s nearby.

Nothing can harm you

No cause to weep.

Close your eyes

Fall gently to sleep.

When morning has come

And the sun does arise.

You will awaken

And open your eyes.

You’ll see mommy’s still watching

Daddys in view.

All dangers are gone

No harms come to you.

Adam watched as Storm sang and held the newborn baby in her arms. He thought she never looked so beautiful.

“She’s quite a natural.”

“What do you mean Molly?”

“Just that. She looks so at ease with a baby in her arms. Not all women do. And the way she was with Zack. It’s not just infants she’s good with. No, I do believe she’s going to be a wonderful mother someday.”

Storm a mother? To be a mother she would first have to be a wife. For some reason this thought disturbed him.

“Storm, it would seem that someone has come to take you home.”

“Molly?” Storm looked to see who was with Molly. “Adam come here. Look at him. Isn’t he just perfect?” She watched as Adam looked at the baby. For some reason he seemed different. “Adam what’s wrong?”

“Nothing. I was just thinking of you when you were that small and helpless.”

“Helpless?” It was hard for Molly to think of Storm as ever helpless.

“Yes Molly. At one point even Storm was helpless. Right now she seems to be helpless to see that it’s late and I’m sure you would all like to get to sleep. Now come on Storm let’s get going.”

“Adams right. I’m so sorry.”

“Did you just say I was right?”

“Don’t let it go to your head. It’s only because I’m tired and not fully aware of what I’m saying.”

As they walked out of the room Storm kissed little Luke, that was the name chosen for the baby, and gently placed him in his cradle. They said goodnight to Travis and asked if he would wish Mary a goodnight as well, she had already fallen asleep. Molly walked with them to the door.

“Now you bring those other two grandchildren of mine back as early as you want.”

“Don’t worry about them Molly. Tell Mary to rest. I’ll stop by in a couple of days for a visit.”

Molly and Storm hugged goodnight. Adam helped Storm into the carriage; he knew she must be tired for she actually accepted his help. They again expressed their congratulations and wished Molly goodnight.

At first Adam thought Storm had fallen asleep. Then he realized she was staring up at the stars.

“Is there something interesting going on up there?”

“Nothing other then the usual. I was just saying a little prayer of thanks. I helped Doc Martin you know. Adam it was amazing.”

They rode the rest of the way back lost in their own thoughts. Storm kept thinking about what she had been witness too. She was finding it hard to believe how wonderful she felt at just having been a part of it. The thoughts that kept going through Adam’s mind was of Storm holding and singing to Luke, of what Molly had said about Storm being a good mother someday.

“It looks like everyones asleep. Why don’t you go on up to bed Storm. I’m just going to unhitch the carriage and I’ll be right in.”

“Would you like me to make some coffee or something?”

“No. Morning will be here soon enough. I can wait till then for coffee.”

“Goodnight Adam.”

“Goodnight Storm.”

Storm went to her room and got ready for bed. She lay down and closed her eyes, but sleep just wouldn’t come. She knew it should, it had been a very tiring day. It had also been a very exciting one. She finally heard Adam come in and come upstairs. It had taken him longer then usual to bed down the horses.

Adam too knew it had taken him longer then it should have. His thoughts kept interfering with what his hands were trying to do. The idea of Storm with a child brought along with it the image of her in another man’s arms; of her sharing another man’s bed. He tried to convince himself that these thoughts disturbed any big brother when thought about a kid sister. But did brothers have thoughts like these about their sisters? Was he actually just feeling protective of her or was there another emotion there as well?

It didn’t take to long after Adam had gone into his room for Storm to give up trying to go to sleep. She was hoping that he too was finding it difficult to rest. She silently went into his room. She could hear him breathing quite evenly. It sounded as if he hadn’t been too thrilled by tonight’s events. She quietly walked over to his bedside. She had to be sure he was really sleeping. She knelt on the bed beside him. She studied his face in the moonlight, my God she thought, he was so handsome. She wondered would his sons grow up to be as handsome as him.

“Adam, Adam wake up.” She was about to reach over and nudge him when she thought she heard someone in the hall. She looked towards the closed door wondering how she would explain her prescence.

Suddenly Adam grabbed her arm and pulled her down. Next thing she knew she was lying with her chest touching his.

“What are you doing Storm? You know you shouldn’t be here.”

“I know. I couldn’t sleep. I just needed someone to talk too.”

“I see. So why me? Why not one of your dance partners?”

“Adam please.” Why did the idea of sneaking into either Little Joe or Hoss’s room seem so wrong and yet the act of sneaking into Adam’s room feel so right? “I just wanted to…”

“To what Storm?”

She didn’t understand why it was becoming hard to breathe. Adam must be having the same problem because she could feel his chest rising and falling rather rapidly.

“I just wanted to talk about Luke. I thought maybe you were finding it difficult to fall aleep as well. Wasn’t he perfect? Wasn’t he the most precious little thing you ever saw?”

“I don’t know as I can agree with you. I can remember one other baby I saw. She was pretty precious too.”

“Adam do you think I’ll ever…”

He watched as she lowered her eyes.

“Ever what Storm?”

She again raised her eyes to his. “Ever have a child?”

Storm’s question brought all the thoughts and images from earlier back to the forefront of his mind.

“Adam; I can feel your heart beating.”

The thoughts he was thinking along with the tone of Storm’s voice did something to him. Before he knew what he was doing he found himself pulling her head down till her lips met his. Oh God, he thought, this was wrong. Finally he allowed their lips to part. Storm found she had very little breath in her, in addition to that her mind seemed to be mixed up and incapable of any logical thought. She had wanted to say something that sounded grown up or perhaps witty, but all she managed to whisper was one word.

“Adam”

Again Adam did something he clearly knew was wrong, unfortunately he had stopped thinking clearly. He rolled her onto her back and shifted himself over her. Then he kissed her again.

“Adam I feel funny. I feel so warm and yet I want nothing more then for you to hold me close. I’ve never felt like this before.”

Finally Adam became conscious of something.

“Storm you really don’t understand what’s happening do you?”

“No. I asked you once remember? For some reason though the question seemed to upset you. If it bothered you that much how could I ask anyone else and expect to get an answer.”

Adam thanked God. The spell he’d been under had been momentarily broken. He feared just how far this might have gone if it hadn’t been. What he found even more disturbing was that he believed he knew. No woman he’d ever known had made him lose control like this. Not one had made him forget what was right and proper behavior. There wasn’t one he could think of that had, but Storm had.

“Storm you were too young too be asking such questions and expect to get an answer.”

“Then tell me the answer now. Better yet Adam show me.”

She had better leave, leave now. He could feel the amnesia returning. He knew that before too long he would again forget that this was wrong. He was fully aware that if he allowed that to happen he would not be thanking God for his help, but begging for his forgiveness.

“Storm please go back to your room.”

“But Adam.”

“Please Storm; for me. For my sake. For my sanity. For my peace of mind.”

“Alright for you.”

Adam didn’t sleep well that night. His dreams disturbed him. Storm’s dreams, like Adam’s, were disturbing to her as well. Unlike Adam’s her’s knew no definite conclusion. Her’s consisted of his lips on hers, his hands upon her shoulders, and that fire burning within her. She knew Adam could ease it just not how. When she awoke anything but rested she vowed to herself to find the answer to that question once and for all. Who could she ask? She would follow Adam’s advice. He had advised her that when she had a question she should seek out the one person that she would consider to be an expert on the subject in question. There was only one person she could think of that fit that category. She was afraid there were probably more then one, but only one she knew for certain. She would go see Heather. Would Heather be willing to share the answer?

CHAPTER 28

Storm spent the next morning trying to keep Karen and Steven so occupied that they didn’t have time to remember the reason they were there in the first place. She could only guess at how anxious they must be to see their new brother. Storm felt one more day of rest with just Luke to take care of would do Mary good.

“Karen, Steven how about if you spend one more night here and I promise tomorrow right after breakfast I’ll take you home. I think that maybe if we ask Adam nicely we can get him to take us into town after lunch. Then you can pick out some presents for your mother and baby brother.”

“But Storm we didn’t bring no money.”

“That’s alright Steven because I need you to help me with something. So in a way I’ll be paying you to do a job for me. Not with money but by paying for the presents you want to buy.”

“What kind of job?”

“You see Karen I really don’t know what kind of things your mother likes, so if you’ll help me pick out something that will be your job.”

“What’ll be my job?”

“You Steven will help me pick out something for Luke. So is it a deal?”

“You bet!” Karen liked to shop for things. This was going to be a fun job.

“I guess so.” Steven wasn’t as fond of shopping as his sister, but he sure would like to get his mother something. He liked to see her smile.

“Alright then. Why don’t you two go and wash up for lunch, I believe I hear someone riding up now.”

Adam walked through the door. This was the first time they had seen each other today. Adam had made sure he was up and out of the house before Storm awoke. Ben had thought this strange, but hadn’t questioned it. He had learned through many years of experience that when it came to something between Storm and Adam the person who attempted to step in the middle was the one who got the worst of it.

“Good morning Storm. Did you sleep well?” Stupid question, Adam thought. What a stupid question.

“Good afternoon Adam. I’m sure I slept as well as you.”

“Storm we have to talk.”

“No, it’s alright. I shouldn’t have gone into your room like that. I know it was wrong, I suppose it’s just that it was never wrong before. I know I’m not a child and I should know better. It was all my fault and I promise it will never happen again.”

“It wasn’t entirely your fault. I should have made you turn around the minute you walked through the doorway.”

“But you were sleeping when I first…….You were awake?”

“Yes, I guess I was.”

“I think it might be best if we just try and forget it ever happened.”

“That sounds fine with me.”

Could they forget? Adam was sure going to try. Storm, who was a little bit better at spotting a hopeless cause, knew it would be useless to try. She knew that this memory existed in more then just her mind. It was in her heart and soul as well. Even moreso it seemed that without even thinking about last night her body had a memory of how his lips and hands had made it feel. It was something it ached to feel again. But for Adam’s sake she would act as if she had forgotten.

After lunch, without needing too much convincing, Adam had agreed to take them into town. While they were there Storm knew she wouldn’t have a chance to talk to Heather, that would have to wait for another time. They did, however, pick out presents for Mary and Luke.

“Can we get this for Luke?”

“Steven I think that is something you want not something that Luke would want. A toy gun is hardly a gift for a baby. We should get him this rattle. Now what should we get for mama?”

“I know Karen lets get her these. She always looks at them whenever we come in.” Steven pointed to a hairbrush and comb. Both had silver handles.

“Your right Steven but maybe that’s too expensive.”

“Why don’t we ask Storm?”

“I don’t know.”

“Fine I’ll ask. Storm can we get this for Luke and these for mama? We both think they’re perfect. Karen thinks that maybe it’s too much money though.”

“If that’s what you want to get then that’s what you’ll get. Now that you have made your choices you can help me make mine. I think I would like to get them both some new clothes. Do you both agree that would be good?”

“Sure. Sounds good.” Steven was like any other man when it came to shopping. He was finished with what he wanted so he could really care less what else was needed.

“Hey Steven would you like to come with me and see the new saddle I’m thinking of buying?” Adam figured now was a good time to leave the ladies alone. He was sure Steven would hate having to look at dresses and fabrics as much as he would.

“Can I Storm? Can I go with Adam?”

“Sure you can. Unless you’d rather stay and help pick out some clothes?”

“No I thnk I’d rather go with Adam.”

“Okay, but when your done come back here. If you’re lucky we’ll be done as well.”

“I most certainly hope so.”

“Now Adam that’s not a very good example you’re setting for Steven.”

“I happen to agree with him. I’d much rather be shopping for saddles then clothes. I will never understand why it takes women so long to pick something out.”

“I believe it might have to do with the fact that we’re trying to please men with our choices. A task not to easy to accomplish.”

“Oh I don’t know about that.” They both turned to see who had spoken. “If you wanted to please me you could just wear nothing.”

“Adam no. Not now.”

He knew Storm was right. He shouldn’t start something in front of Karen and Steven, but then Bryce shouldn’t have said that in front of them either.

“Bryce stay clear of her. I still owe you something for what happened at the party.”

“You mean that little incident with Nora? I believe it’s me who owes somebody something for stopping what would have made getting dressed for that poor excuse for a party worth the effort.”

Adam didn’t care what Storm said he was going to make Bryce pay for what he was saying. As he stepped forward to quiet Bryce’s mouth with his fist, Sheriff Roy Coffee walked in the store.

“Hello Roy. How are you?”

“I’m just fine Storm. What brings you into town?”

“Well Karen here was about to help me pick out some outfits for her mother and new brother. Adam was about to show Steven a saddle. Isn’t that right Adam?”

“Yes. Come on Steven lets go.” He pushed past Bryce with Steven following closely behind

“What are you shopping for Mr. Bryce?”

“Nothing in particular sheriff. I was just looking.”

“Just make sure you look peacefully. “ Roy knew the only thing Bryce had been looking for was trouble.

“Wouldn’t look any other way Sheriff.”

Trevor turned and left the store. Cartwright wasn’t as stupid as he had thought. At the party he’d been to angry to notice but now he saw that half-breed or not she sure was pleasing to look at.

“Thank you Roy.”

“For what Storm? I was only doing my job.”

“Well thank you anyway. I don’t think I could have stopped Adam for much longer.”

“You know I think I would like to go see that saddle too.”

Storm walked over and kissed Roy on his cheek.

“Now what was that for?”

“For being the wisest, kindest sheriff I know.”

“Just doing……”

“I know your job.”

“That’s right.”

Roy was afraid of what might happen if Trevor Bryce followed after Adam. He wasn’t too sure of who the winner of that fight would be and he didn’t want to risk having to find out. He wasn’t afraid so much that Adam would lose, but he was sure he wouldn’t come out unscathed. There was nothing Roy would fear more the having to face Storm if Adam did get hurt.

Between Karen and Storm they picked out a beautiful dress for Mary. One Karen had said her ma would probably wear to church on Sundays. They also picked out some material so Mary could make herself some new everyday dresses. Then they proceeded to pick out some clothes for Luke. As they finished paying for the things they had chosen two women came into the store. Storm and Karen could overhear their conversation quite clearly. They weren’t exactly whispering.

“Can you believe it? Alice says she’s living at the Ponderosa. I can only imagine what she must do to earn her keep.”

“I don’t know Heidi, but I bet for her it’s nothing new.”

“Oh you are so right Joan. She’s probably an old pro by now. There were some who said she’d already been with Adam. They said that’s how her father and her got enough money to pay for their trip to England in the first place.”

Heidi? Joan? Were these the same two who, along with Alice, had hurt her so long ago?

“My mother always said it was just her nature. Someone of such low breeding is just naturally inclined to, well you know; feel less bound to abide by civilized morals.”

“I know what you mean. The one thing I wonder is do they all share her? I just never thought the Cartwrights would be like that.”

“Really Joan. Men are men. Four men, not counting the hands that work there, all alone on a ranch. I’m sure it’s easier for them to have her there then to have to worry about coming into town every time they feel the need for female company. After all she is just a half-breed. I’m sure that fact could ease anyone’s conscience.”

“I suppose you’re right Heidi.”

It was as if they noticed they weren’t alone in the store for the first time.

“Hello. I’m Heidi Atkins; this is my friend Joan Danvers. That sure is a pretty dress you have on. May I inquire as to where you got it?”

The fact was it was one of the ones that Grace had brought with her. Grace had brought along a lot of Storm’s clothes when they had come to Nevada. She had told Storm she knew she might be needing them once she found out Adam was alive.

“I do believe this one is from Paris.”

“Paris?” Heidi seemed shocked.

“Paris, France?” Joan even more shocked.

“Yes. Do you really like it?”

“It’s beautiful.” Storm enjoyed seeing the look of envy in Heidi’s eyes as she said this.

“Well you know how quickly the fashions change in Europe. I’m sure it’s quite outdated by now.” Storm was afraid she might have to pay for all the joy she was getting out of this. She would worry about that later; she only hoped the cost wouldn’t be too high.

“Maybe in France; but not here.” Joan wished she could have a dress that had been made in Paris.

“Well are you two done yet?” Adam was hoping the answer was yes. He was sure Steven was hoping the same thing as well.

“Of course Adam. Karen would you and Steven please take what we’ve bought and put it in the wagon.”

As Steven and Karen left the store Storm did something out of anger. Anger at Heidi and Joan, unfortunately it was Adam who would pay the price. She went over to Adam and kissed him. Then she turned to Heidi and Joan.

“Just earning my keep!” With that she left the store, leaving behind three people all staring after her.

“Storm!” Adam turned to follow but was stopped by Joan’s question.

“Adam that was Storm?”

“Yes Joan. I’m sure you remember her. Now if you two ladies will please excuse me.”

Adam knew there was a reason for what had just happened. He also knew it probably wasn’t something to discuss in front of Karen and Steven. He lifted Karen and Steven into the back of the wagon and climbed up next to Storm.

“I’m sure you’ll explain this to me when we get home.”

As they left town Karen’s curiosity got the better of her. She had understood that the ladies in the store had been talking about Storm. She also understood that what they had said wasn’t nice.

“Storm?”

“Yes Karen.”

“What did those two women mean when they said you were an old pro? How did they mean Adam and everyone shared you? Why did they say you’d already been with Adam? Don’t they know you use to live on the Ponderosa so how could you not have been with him then? Adam you don’t like Storm less cause she’s a half-breed do you?”

“No of course not Karen. If anything that fact makes me like her all the more.” Adam knew this explaination was going to be an earful.

As they rode back to the Ponderosa Adam let Storm be. He could tell she really wasn’t in the mood to talk. Steven and Karen were in the back of the wagon trying to figure out how they were going to give their mother the gifts they had gotten her and Luke.

At first all Storm could think about was what Heidi and Joan had said, but as the town was replaced by the scenery of the Ponderosa her mind started to drift. She heard Steven and Karen in the back talking quietly about their new brother and how excited they were about seeing him. They also seemed to be so pleased about having something they were sure would make their mother happy. She glanced over at Adam. God she loved him so. Maybe someday they would take this same ride only it would be their children she would be listening to. But no, why did she allow herself to think like that, why did she allow herself to hope. Adam didn’t love her, not like that anyway. Storm could feel the tears forming. She refused to let them fall, not here, not in front of Karen and Steven.

“So how did the shopping go?”

“Fine pa. I do believe everyone got what they wanted. Isn’t that right?”

“Mr. Cartwright you should see what we got for ma!”

“And Luke, Steven.”

“Yeah, and Luke.”

“Why don’t you two show everyone what we got. I’m just going to go upstairs for a little while.” Storm went into the house. As soon as she closed the door behind her, knowing no one could see her, she ran up the stairs crying.

Steven and Karen took the packages off the wagon.

“Why don’t you two bring those inside I just can’t wait to see what you got.” As Karen and Steven made their way towards the door Ben turned to Adam. “What’s wrong with Storm?”

“I’m not too sure. She ran into Joan and Heidi in town, which may have something to do with it. I think I’ll go find out for certain though.”

Adam walked upstairs. He could hear Steven and Karen excitedly telling his father all the plans they had made about the gifts they had gotten. When he got to Storm’s door he could hear her muffled sobs from inside.

“Storm may I come in?”

“Of course Adam.”

Storm didn’t bother to wipe away her tears. This was Adam; she felt no need to hide them from him.

“Storm what happened in town?”
“Nothing of any importance.”

“It would seem to me to have been something important. You don’t cry for just any reason. Did Heidi and Joan say something to upset you?”

“It’s not important.”

“Then maybe you can tell me the answers to Karen’s questions.”

Storm knew he wouldn’t let this go. She would tell him what he asked for; he assumed that was the reason for her tears. How could she tell him he was why she was crying. The realization that no matter what she did he would never love her as she wanted him too had become all to clear to her. “It would seem that they think the reason I’m allowed to stay here is to fulfill all of your needs for female company. That the fact that I’m a half-breed would make it okay, even for you. That plus the fact that it wouldn‘t be the first time that we‘d been together.”

“Storm why would you let that upset you; you of all people know that’s not true.”

“Of course I do. If they only knew the truth they would appreciate just how ridiculous it is.”

“Storm you can’t let them bother you.”

“Bother me? Why should they bother me. I’m well aware of the fact that you could never….” She was about to say want me like that but that wasn’t what came out. “….hurt me.”

“No Storm I never could.”

“Maybe I should go help Karen and Steven with the presents.”

“Yes. Maybe you should wash your face first. Unless of course you want them to see you’ve been crying. I’ll go down and tell them to take the presents into their room and you’ll be right there to help them.”

“Thank you.”

CHAPTER 29

As it turned out the presents had to be wrapped twice. The first time just after they had shown them to Ben; then again after they showed them to Hoss and Little Joe.

The next morning after breakfast, true to her word, Storm and Adam took Karen and Steven home. They stayed a little while but could tell Mary was getting tired. They said their goodbyes and made their way to the door. Molly followed them out.

“Thank you so much.”

“It was nothing Molly. Please don’t give it a second thought.”

“No Storm. The look on my Mary’s face when she opened those gifts. I don’t think I’ve ever seen her that happy.”

“Molly really it was nothing.”

Adam knew this would go on all day if he didn’t do something to stop it.

“Storm we best get going. If I don’t do some work around the ranch today Joe and Hoss will be saying I’m getting lazy.”

“They just may be right about that. Goodbye Molly. Please give Steven, Karen and Luke a kiss for me. Tell Mary if she needs anything she knows where I am.”

When they arrived back at the Ponderosa the house was empty.

“I guess their all out getting ready for the drive. I better go see if I can find them. You’ll be alright here?”

“Of course Adam. Hop-Sing is here. I’ll be fine. Now you best get going before you do get lazy.”

Storm became so involved in the book she was reading she failed to realize how late it was. It only occurred to her that it must be past suppertime because she could hear Hop-Sing in the kitchen speaking rather unhappily in Chinese. She thought she knew what might make him a little less unhappy.

“Hop-Sing, why don’t I eat now. I really am hungry.”

“Ok Missy Storm. You eat food when it still good. Everyone else have it when it no good no more.”

She had an idea forming in her head that could be dangerous. Well dangerous only if it were found out. As long as everything went according to plan all would be well. More then that she would finally have her answer to the one question even Adam had found too uncomfortable to answer. After she finished her meal she began to put her plan in motion. She hated deceiving Hop-Sing but it was the only way.

“Hop-Sing that was delicious as always. I’m afraid I’m feeling rather tired now, so if you’ll please excuse me I bid you goodnight. When the others return will you tell then goodnight for me also.”

“Yes Hop-Sing tell them. I think Mr. Hoss might wake you with his crying when I tell him food no good no more.”

“I’m sure you’ll find something for him.”

“No. Not this time.”

Storm watched Hop-Sing cross his arms and stand defiantly. She knew he would give in as soon as he saw how miserable Hoss would look at the news that there was no food. She smiled at him and went upstairs.

“Hop-Sing! Hop-Sing! I’m starving.”

“Mr. Hoss you keep quiet. Missy Storm go to bed she say she real tired. You stay out too long food no good no more.”

“No good? You mean there’s nothing to eat?”

As Storm knew Hop-Sing couldn’t stand to see the look on Hoss’s face. Even though Hop-Sing believed Hoss, as well as the others, deserved to go to bed hungry, he also knew he wouldn’t let them.

“Ok, you all sit down and I go see what I can find.”

“Maybe I’ll just go check on Storm.”

“Adam, leave her be. She must be sleeping pretty soundly or she would have been down here at the sound of our horses.”

“Your probably right pa.”

“Yes, I probably am. Now we all best go wash up before we sit down. I’m afraid if we’re not on our best behavior we may all go to bed hungry.”

Actually by the time they were all sitting down to eat, Storm was already in town and on her way to see Heather.

“Hello Rose. I would like to talk with Heather.”

“Well now what would a fine lady such as yourself be wanting with the likes of Heather? Using the back door too, ashamed to be seen coming in the front? Afraid word might get around that you was here and people might start to wonder why?”

“I just want to talk with Heather. Please Rose I am more the willing to pay for her time if that’s what you’re concerned about.”

“What if I told you someone was already paying for her time? What if I told you that someone was your precious Adam?”

“Rose I know you don’t like me. I guess since some of the people in town look down their noses at you you’re happy that you have at least one person that most of them believe to be below even you. You can believe you’re superior to me if it makes you happy. However, all I want to do is to talk with Heather and again I am willing to pay for the privilege. “

With that Storm laid a gold coin on the table. It was enough to make Rose forget that she did indeed think herself to be better than Storm.

“Well why don’t you just sit down while I go see if she’s free.”

Storm sat down and started to think about what Rose had said. Was it possible that Adam was here? That he had lied about going to help out? No Adam wouldn’t…..would he? If he were here and he saw her that would ruin everything.

What do you think she wants?”

“I don’t know Daisy. There is only one way to find out. Rose tell her to come on up.”

“You can’t be serious Heather. She probably just wants to tell you to stay away from him. She wouldn’t be the first lady to think we go seeking them. She probably….”

“It really doesn’t matter Rose. The truth of it is that since she’s been back Adam hasn’t come to see me once. Now if you’ll show her up she’s paid good money for my time.”

Rose turned and stomped out of the room thinking Heather was right about one thing she had paid good money.

“Daisy I think you had better go back to your own room.”

“Don’t you want me to stay and help you?”

“I really don’t think she’s going to do anything to hurt me. Now go on and I’ll tell you everything later.”

Heather was curious as to what Storm wanted to talk about. Even though she were only seven, Adam believed it to be eight, years older then Storm she knew there was no way they could be friends.

She liked Storm. She had from the first time she saw her. That was the night Storm had literally knocked Adam to the floor. Since Heather had been nineteen Storm would have been twelve. Heather remembered that night. Storm had directed her anger at Adam; most others would have blamed Heather. Granted Storm was just a child and maybe that’s what surprised Heather the most. There were grown men afraid to face down Adam, or any of the Carwrights for that matter, but Storm never seemed to be afraid of any of them.

Heather knew that if it hadn’t of been for that incident she and Adam might have never…. He had come back a few nights later to make sure she was alright. One thing had kind of led to another and, well, Heather had been proven wrong. Up until that night she believed that all men were selfish. That they cared only about themselves and their needs. In the three years since she had starting doing this she had never met a man who gave her cause to disbelieve that idea. Up until that night she had never been with a man like Adam Cartwright. She was brought back from those pleasing memories by a knock on the door.

“May I come in?”

“Most people don’t bother to knock or ask. Come on in, after all you’ve paid for the right to.”

Storm opened the door, entered, and then closed the door behind herself. She looked around and found her eyes drawn to the bed Heather was sitting on. She was sure Adam had lain on that bed, lain there with Heather beside him.

“Was there something you wished to ask me, or did you just come to stare at my bed? I realize it’s not as comfortable as the one you’re probably used to, but then it really isn’t meant for sleeping.”

“Maybe not Heather but Adam has slept on it, hasn’t he?”

“Yes he has. But then he usually pays more then most, and so is more then welcome to spend a little more time then most. Is that the question you rode all this way to ask? Is that the answer you paid for?”

“No Heather. Before I could ask my question I had to know the answer to that one.”

“Well then what’s your question?”

“I realize I have no right to expect you to answer, but honestly I could think of no one else to ask. I need your help. I need to know what Adam…..how you…”

“Are you trying to say that you want to know just what Adam comes here for?”

“Yes. I know it may seem rather foolish but I am asking for you to explain to me what occurs between a man and a woman. I suppose one man in particular. I know you must think it odd that I don’t already know. Truth is once I believed I couldn’t have Adam I really didn’t have much interest in finding out. I know you don’t have to help me. I also know that you must realize that I love him. That I always have.”

“Even when you were twelve?”
“Always. From the very first minute I saw him.”

“But Adam said he was there when you were born. How could you love him from then?”

“I don’t know Heather; I just can’t remember a time I didn’t.”

Heather believed her. Because she did, she helped her. She told Storm everything she knew, answered every question as honestly as she could. She was expecting Storm to react as any other lady would, with shock. She thought that when she was finished she would see in Storm’s eyes what she saw in the other ladies eyes when they looked at her. But she didn’t.

“Storm can I ask you something?”

“It would seem only fair after all I’ve asked you.”

“Why did you risk coming here? Why did you think I would help you? Aren’t you the least bit afraid I’ll tell everyone what’s happened here? Some of the things you asked me to explain some ladies wouldn’t even think let alone say.”

“I already told you Heather I love him. I believed if you cared for Adam, and although I may be a bit biased I can’t believe any one wouldn’t, you would want what I want for him.”

“What is it you want for him?”

“I want him to be happy.”

“What if that means seeing him with another woman?”

“If it’s another woman who gives him that happiness then I pray to God he finds her.”

“And to think Rose thought you came here to tell me to stay away from him.”

“Stay away from him? I do believe it’s he who comes to you. No Heather I came here to make sure if Adam ever did turn to me he would have no reason to come back to you. That I would know how to please him in every way.”

“You mean once you were married?”

“I don’t believe I mentioned marriage. Heather I said what I meant. I love him, and although it may not be very proper or ladylike, I will take from him any part of himself he’s willing to give. I wouldn’t demand a commitment or a promise of one. Besides I suppose you can see the truth of it, I couldn’t fight him if I wanted to. I need only be in the same room with him and I find myself…..I couldn’t fight him Heather; I wouldn’t want to.”

“You’re right. You don’t sound like a proper lady at all. What you do sound like is a lady who loves a man more then I ever thought possible. Storm I do care for Adam but I don’t love him, only you seem capable of loving him as he deserves to be loved. Someone as special as Adam ought to have a woman worthy to bear his name, his children. That someone isn’t me.”

“There are some people who would say you’re more worthy then me. Remember Heather you may work in a parlor house but if you chose to leave you could. You could leave behind all that you are and with time and love become someone everyone respected. With time everyone would forget what you did. You could be anything you wanted. On the other hand I could never leave behind what I am. Peope would never forget either.”

“You wouldn’t have to tell people your mother was an Indian.”

“No I guess not. The truth is I’m too proud of the fact, of who my mother was, not too.”

When Storm left she had the answers she had so desperately sought, she also hoped she had made a new friend. Maybe not one everyone would approve of, but then she rarely did anything only to win people’s approval. She generaly did what she felt was right and hoped the people that mattered would approve.

Daisy saw Storm leave. She wanted to know what she had come to see Heather about so she silently went to Heather’s room. She knew if Rose had known Storm was gone she would have heard her go into Heather’s room already, since she hadn’t heard anything she figured she could have some time alone with Heather to ask her questions.

“What did she want Heather?”

“It’s not important Daisy.”

“So then Rose was right! She warned you to stay away from him. It sure took a long time for that. What did she threaten you with? Her mother was an Indian. That’s what Rose said. Did she’d say she’d hurt you like they do?”

“No! Actually she’s the first woman to admit it’s the men who come to us. As for the fact that her mother was an Indian maybe that’s why she sees it so clearly.”

“Come on Heather tell me what she wanted. If you don’t I’ll just tell Little Joe next time I see him that she was here and that he should tell Adam to ask her why.”

Heather knew that wouldn’t be good for Storm. She knew she hadn’t told anyone where she was going or why. If she had she wouldn’t have been there. She would have to tell her someday how miserable Adam had been when she had first left. How even worse he was when he had received a letter saying that he should no longer write to her. Even worse yet when he had stopped receiving letters from her and began to believe he would never see her again. Heather hoped Adam would realize what Storm already did. She hoped he would recognize that he had always loved Storm. From the first moment he had seen her she had owned his heart.

“Alright Daisy I’ll tell you but you have got to promise me you won’t tell anyone she was here.”

“Not even Little Joe?”

“Especially not Little Joe.”

“Okay, I promise. Now what did she want?”

“She wanted to know how to please him.”

“And you told her?!”

“Yes I did.”

“How could you tell her? How could you help her?!”

“Help her what?”

“If she can please him in the way we can he may never come back. I thought you loved Adam. What about all those plans we made. You and Adam, me and Little Joe?”

“They weren’t plans Daisy they were dreams, fantasies. Do you think what we offer them is love? Do you honestly believe Adam comes to me or for that matter Little Joe to you, because they love us?! No, they come to us because we please them. Don’t confuse it with love.”

“Are you saying that they would never marry us? That we aren’t good enough for them?!”

“I’m saying what we are has nothing to do with it. You know as well as I that the Cartwrights are different in that respect. Not one of them has ever looked down on someone just because of what they do. I’m telling you Daisy that if Little Joe loved you nothing would stop him from marrying you, not the people of this town not even his family. You have to try and understand that we just satisfy a certain hunger all men feel. What it really comes down to is this, we’re beef jerky and someone like Storm is a fine steak. What hungry man would settle for jerky to satisfy his hunger when he can have steak.”

With that Heather truned away from Daisy. She may have been a little harsh but Daisy had to get those foolish notions out of her head. She now knew she should have never played along with Daisy, never should have feed into those dreams. She should have told her the first time she had mentioned them that Little Joe didn’t love her. Sure he liked her but he didn’t love her.

How dare she. How could Heather just help another woman steal their dreams. Daisy had it all figured out. Adam would marry Heather, and then Little Joe would see it was alright and he would marry her. Little Joe looked up to his big brother and believed anything he did was okay. Daisy knew as much from how he would speak of Adam when they were together. Usually when Adam had done something to make Little Joe angry, or had in some way rebuked him. He would always start off saying how he couldn’t understand how they could be brothers. How they were so different. But even Daisy could hear the love in Little Joe’s voice hiding under the anger; she knew he was more upset by the fact that he had in some way disappointed his brother. Daisy had liked when Little Joe would come to her at those times. He was always even more caring and gentle then usual. It was as if he were using her to show how he really felt. How could Heather distroy not only her plans but Daisy’s chance at being a part of a family that loved each other like that. How could she?

Before Daisy had a chance to think about what she was doing she had picked up the brush from Heather’s vanity. She hit Heather in the back of the head. She hit her hard, maybe too hard; she hadn’t wanted to kill her just knock some sense into her. Daisy had to think fast. If she didn’t she would be charged with murder. This was all Storm’s fault. It would have never happened if she hadn’t of come here. That was it. Daisy felt that was right, it was all Storm’s fault so why shouldn’t she take the blame. Daisy knew she was the only one who had seen Storm leave. This would get rid of her as well.

“Rose! Rose! Come see what she’s done! She’s killed Heather!”

Rose ran upstairs. She knew no good was going to come of this. She should have known that Storm wouldn’t be happy just telling Heather to stay away from Adam. The savage part of her wouldn’t let it stop with just words. She reached Heather’s room and knelt beside her.

“Daisy she’s not dead! Not yet. Run and fetch the doctor and bring the sheriff. If she thinks she can get away with this shes wrong! Cartwright’s or not she’ll pay for what she’s tried to do.”

CHAPTER 30

Storm snuck back into the house the same way she had snuck out. She knew the others were home she had seen their horses in the barn. She only hoped they had been too tired to notice her horse was missing. For the most part she was right; three of them had been too tired to notice. As she was about to get ready for bed she heard a match light.

“Where were you Storm?”

“Adam.”

He had noticed her horse missing. That was why he had wanted to go to her room when they had first arrived home. He didn’t want to worry anyone else so he hadn’t said anything. It wouldn’t be the first time Storm had done something like this and he was hoping she had left a note saying where she had gone and why. He had first looked in his room and not finding one had gone to hers.

“I’ve been sitting here waiting for you for hours. Where were you?”

“I couldn’t sleep so I…..”

“Snuck out the window? Don’t treat me like I’m some kind of an idiot Storm. Just tell me the truth or don’t tell me anything.” Adam got up to leave.

“Adam, wait, please.”

“Wait for what; another lie?” He kept his back to her and again reached for the door.

“No.” Storm had learned a lot tonight. Heather had explained in detail how Adam’s hands could make her feel, how his lips could make her feel, when they touched her body. Just seeing him was bringing all those thoughts rushing in at once. Those thoughts made her body react. “Oh Adam I thought knowing would make it easier. I didn’t mean to. Please Adam don’t leave.”

There was something in her voice that made him turn around.

“Storm what is it? What’s wrong?”

As if in answer to his question there was a loud knock at the front door.

“Now who can that be? Storm you stay here. If pa sees you’re still dressed he’ll be wondering what’s been going on. Let me go see who’s at the door before everyone wakes up.”

It was already too late to prevent that from happening. Luckily Adam was out of Storm’s room and on the stairs before any one else was out of their rooms.

“Who can that be?”

“I don’t know pa. I was just going to find out.”

Ben, Hoss and Little Joe followed Adam down the stairs. Funny, Ben thought, they’d been home and the house had been dark for some hours and yet Adam was still dressed.

“Roy?”

“I’m sorry Adam, I know it’s late. Hello Ben, Hoss, Little Joe. I’m real sorry for waking you all up like this. I tried to tell them this could wait until a decent hour but they insisted I come out now.”

“Come out for what Roy? Just what has one of these sons of mine done now?” Ben glanced over at the only one still dressed.

“It’s not one of them Ben.”

“Roy you can’t be here for me?”

“No Ben not you.”

“I’m sure Hop-Sing….”

“Ben I need to ask Storm some questions.”

“Storm?! What kind of questions?”

“Now Adam calm down. It seems there’s been some trouble in town and some people think Storm might know something about it.”

“Roy don’t be ridiculous. Do you know what time it is? Storm has been in her bed for hours.”

“That’s not exactly true Ben. Hello Roy.”

“Hello Storm.”

Everyone was surprised to see Storm not only awake but fully dressed. It appeared to Ben everyone but Adam.

“Did I hear you say you wanted to ask me some questions?”

“Yes, would you please come and sit down?”

The fact that Adam sat down right beside Storm did not escape Roy’s attention. As the fact that Storm and Adam were the only two dressed hadn’t either. He knew the questions he needed to ask Storm were ones she might feel more comfortable answering in private; he also knew wild horses wouldn’t be able to drag Adam from her side.

“Storm were you in town earlier this evening?”
“Roy that’s the most ridicu….”

“Adam please. I would think if you’re asking me Roy, you probably already know the answer.”

“Perhaps, but I still need to hear the answer from you.”

“Yes Roy I was in town earlier.”

“May I ask why?”

“Again Roy I’m sure you already know the answer.”

“There are some saying they saw you with Heather over at the parlor house.”

“Next you’ll be saying she was looking for a job!”

“Adam!”

“Well this is totally ridiculous pa.”

“Adam’s right pa.”

“Yeah pa what would Storm be doin’ at a parlor house.”

“I’m sorry Adam, Little Joe, Hoss. Yes Roy I did see Heather.”

“May I ask why you went to see her?”

“I had a question I needed to ask her.”

“What kind of question?”

Everyone else wanted to know that as well. Again everyone but Adam. He was afraid he already knew what kind of question.

“Roy you’ve known me practically my whole life. You know I was taught when I was very young that when you have a question you should ask it of someone who would be considered an expert on the subject. I believe we all know what subject I would consider Heather to be an expert on. Now I have a question for you Roy. Why are you asking me these questions?”

“Someone almost killed Heather. Rose and Daisy said you were the last one to see her.”

“Is she alright? I have to see her.”

Judging from her reaction Roy was sure that the news of Heather’s attack was not something Storm had been aware of up until now. “I don’t think that would be a good idea. Ben can I tallk to you?”

Ben and Roy stepped outside. Adam turned to Storm.

“Storm upstairs now!!”

“Roy you can’t seriously believe that Storm would do something like this?”

“What I believe isn’t truly important. The fact that she admits to seeing Heather only supports those accusing her.”

“Roy you’re not thinking of taking her into town?”

“I don’t know Ben?”

“You know as well as I she’ll be safer here. In town she’ll be an easy target for all the cruel comments that will be thrown at her. You know that there are people in town who would gladly forgo any legal proceedings as well.”

“Ben if you’re trying to suggest…”

“I’m not suggesting anything Roy. Just that she’ll be safer here.”

“But will she stay here?”

“Roy I give you my word she’ll stay here.”

“Alright Ben I have your word, but what about Adam‘s? We both know he will do anything to keep her safe. You’re as aware as I that they were the only two fully dressed. Maybe he already knew that she was in town and why. Maybe he’d already heard that Heather had been hurt.”

“Roy I won’t disagree with you that Adam will do anything to assure Storm’s safety. I will even go as far as to admit he would break the law if necessary to do that. As Storm said Roy you’ve known her practically her whole life. Do you believe she would run? Is that how you believe she was raised?”

“Alright Ben. I may be sorry and I’m sure going to have a lot of explaining to do, but I’ll leave her in your care. Tell her I’ll send word on how Heather is doing. We both know its best if she stay out of town.”

“Thank you Roy. I’ll tell her.”

“And Ben.”

“Yes Roy?”

“No I don’t think she could do something like this.”

Storm could tell that Adam was angry but he had no right to treat her this way.

“Adam don’t treat me like some animal you can order around! I….”

Adam grabbed her by the arm. “I said upstairs Storm!!!”

He could tell she wasn’t planning on moving. He wasn’t too sure of how much time he would have before his father came back in and he needed to speek with her alone.

“Fine! If you won’t walk up I’ll find another way!” He lifted her and laid her over his sholder.

“Adam put me down!”

“I will once we’re upstairs!”

“Joe, Hoss?”

She looked at them pleading for help, but they were too afraid to move. They had seen the look in their brother’s eyes and knew they had never seen him this angry. For some reason they both felt Storm was better capable of handling his anger then either one of them. They reached Storm’s room and Adam set her on her feet.

“Just what were you thinking?!”

“Well at least you admit I was thinking.”

“Storm! This is not a joke. Do you realize what you’re being accused of?”

“Yes Adam I realize.”

“Good then I want you to get some things together. If I know Pa he’ll ask Roy to let you stay here and I’m sure Roy will let. Tomorrow night we’ll start out for Saint Louis.”

“Saint Louis? Why?”

“Because you’re going back to England. You’ll be safer there. No one will come after you.”

“What you mean is no one will go that far for a half-breed accused of trying to kill a whore.”

“STORM! You know very well that’s not what I meant!”

“Yes I know. But you must know that I’m not going to England. Ben has probably given Roy his word that I’d stay here. In addition to that fact I didn’t do anything to run for.”

“Maybe not Storm but there are some people in town who won’t care if your guilty or not.”

“No I suppose some people would like to see me hang just because of what I am.”

At this a sickening feeling went through Adam. He got this image of Storm swinging at the end of a rope. It was not a pleasant one.

“Storm please don’t say that.”

“Wait a minute did you say maybe I didn’t have something to run for? Is there a doubt in your mind that I’m innocent?”

“Storm, what about what you said when I first caught you sneaking in? Didn’t you say you thought knowing would make It easier? That you didn’t mean to?”

“Yes Adam I do think I said those things. I thought knowing how it felt to….to be with you would make it easier. I meant that I didn’t mean to lie to you. Adam you can’t truly believe I would do something like this?”

“I don’t know.”

“Adam I don’t think I’m telling you something you don’t already know. I love you and I would kill for you. If someone were threating your life and the only way I could stop them was to kill them, I would. I hardly think that Heather was threating your life.”

“At least get out of Virginia City. Maybe go to New York or Boston. I haven’t been back east in a while so I’ll go with you. When Heather is able to tell everyone what really happened we can come back.”

“Is that how I was raised Adam? To run away? If I left everyone would assume I was admitting guilt. And as tempting as it would be to have you all to myself, don’t think I don’t know that’s why you made the offer to come with me. What if, God forbid, Heather doesn’t wake up. What if she is never able to tell who did this to her? What then Adam? Do I run all the way back to England? Would you accompany me there as well? Would you hand me over to my father and once that was done and I was no longer your worry would you run back here?”

“Storm I just want to keep you safe.”

“I know and you always have. But it’s time you had some faith in me, some faith in yourself. After all could you help to raise someone capable of doing what they say I did?”

For the first time since Storm had returned from England Adam began to see her for the woman she had become, without trying to deny the fact that she was indeed a woman.

“I told Roy you wouldn’t run.”

“Pa. How long have you been there?”

“That doesn’t matter. What does matter is keeping Storm safe.” Ben turned to his two other sons standing behind him in the hall. He had come in to find them both sitting on the couch staring upstairs with what he had taken for expressions of fear on their faces. They had both cautiously followed him upstairs. “Little Joe, Hoss I’m afraid you two might have to handle this drive alone.”

“But pa.”

“No buts Joseph. We have a ranch to run. Are you suggesting Adam go on this drive instead of you?”

“No, of course not. Storm would probably beat me black and blue if I tried. It’s just that we’ll be worrying about her the whole time.”

“There’s no need to worry. Do you believe anyone will think he’s worth killing over?”

“Him no. But if it were about me Storm we might have a problem.”

“Was it you who mentioned me beating you black and blue? Little Joe the drive doesn’t start for, what, two weeks? This will probably all be over by then.” Storm hoped she sounded convincing.

“Alright the three of you off to bed. I would like a minute to talk with Storm.”

All three of his sons gave Storm a hug. Adam’s, as Ben would have expected, lasted a bit longer then either Hoss’s or Joe’s. Once Ben was sure they were alone he turned to Storm.

“Thank you Storm.”

“For what Ben?”

“For being exactly who I knew you were. For being someone I’d be proud to call my daughter.” Someone I hope to someday be able to call my daughter-in-law.

“That means a lot to me Ben.”

“Storm I’ve always been proud of you. You were a remarkable child and you’ve grown into an amazing woman. One any father would be proud of.” One any man would be lucky to call wife, if he would just open his eyes to the truth.

“Thank you Ben.”

“Now I think it’s been a rather long night, so off to bed.” He gave her a hug just as his sons had.

“Goodnight Ben.”

“Goodnight Storm. Oh, by the way, Roy said he would send out word on Heather’s condition. He doesn’t want you to go into town for any reason.”

“But Ben I have to see Heather I have…I’m too tired to argue tonight. Can we talk about this tomorrow?”

“We can talk but nothing will change.”

“Pa is she alright?”

Although his room was in the opposite direction he was well aware that Adam would want to talk.

“Yes Adam she’s fine.”

“I guess you heard enough to know I think she would be better off if she left Nevada.”

“It was exactly what I thought you would think. I also knew Storm wouldn’t run. Although I will admit when you offered to go with her I thought she might give in.”

“I would do anything to keep her safe. She’s not as strong as she wants everyone to believe.”

“I think we all know that, even though you’re the only one she allows to see her when she’s feeling weak or upset.”

“Maybe we can convince Roy to let me take her back east, even just as far as Saint Louis. Just until Heather can tell us what really happened. It’s not like he wouldn’t know where we’d be.”

“Adam you could probably convince Roy, that wouldn’t be the hard part. The hard part would be in convincing Storm. She’s already told you she won’t run.”

“Well I’ll do my best to talk her into it. There has to be some way, something I could do, to prove to her it would be for the best. I’ll just tell her that I think…..”

“That’s the problem Adam.”

“Just which problem are we talking about?”

“Where Storm is concerned you should stop thinking so much. Goodnight son.”

“Goodnight pa.”

Now just what did his father mean by that? Just how was he going to find a way to convince Storm if he didn’t think about it? How else could he persuade her if he didn’t use his head?

Storm tried to fall asleep, but sleep wouldn’t come. There were too many things going through her mind. Firstly, who would do this to Heather and why? Secondly, why was Adam so anxious for her to go back to England? He couldn’t honestly believe she would have hurt Heather? She supposed he felt it his responsibility to keep her out of harm’s way, he always had. Maybe it was a burden he was becoming tired of bearing. He seemed to be willing to go against what she knew he believed to be free of it. Maybe he was starting to realize he’d enjoyed the years she was gone and once again wished for one less thing to have to worry about. She knew he had always taken on more responsibilities then most. It was as if he had felt it his job to fix everything that went wrong in the world. She was only adding to the weight he bore on his shoulders. She understood now that she had been so happy in the knowledge that she would be near him again, that she would once again be able to see him every day, she had failed to see she would be destroying his life. How could he be free to find happiness if she were there? How could he possibly find someone to share his cares and worries? There wasn’t a woman who would be willing to accept Storm’s prescence in Adam’s life, not as it was now. Hadn’t she just told Heather she only wanted him to be happy no matter what it would take to insure that happiness?

She knew what she had to do. Maybe if she were stronger she would return to England, of course only after the truth was known, but despite everything she knew she couldn’t walk away from Adam again. No, she knew the only way to free Adam was to become another man’s responsibility, another man’s wife. She lit a candle and sat down to write a letter. A letter that with each word written tore at her very soul. But then a soul is a small price to pay for his happiness. For the first time in her life Storm was aware of what a wild horse felt like when its spirit was broken.

Dear Adam

I’ve decided to accept Brian’s offer of marriage. I know you weren’t aware he’d made one but he has. I know he’ll be a good husband, I only hope I can be a good wife. I know what you’re thinking; I don’t love him. Maybe not, but then he doesn’t love me either. I ’m aware of the fact that that sounds rather cold. It’s not as if we don’t care for each other, we do, we just don’t love each other. We do both love Zack though. Maybe a marriage based on caring is better then one based on love. Love can be so unstable an emotion. Please find enclosed the key you gave me. I hope with all my heart you find the one woman who can make it work.

 

All my love

Storm

 

For the first time since Adam had given it to her she took the key from around her neck and put it in an envelope with the letter. There were only a few hours till dawn. Storm didn’t go to bed intending to fall asleep she intended to go there to cry, but fall asleep she did.

CHAPTER 31

Storm awoke much later then usual. When she did she felt as if fate was telling her what she was planning on doing was right.

“Good morning Hop-Sing. Where is everyone?”

“Good morning Missy Storm. You feel alright?” He could see something was wrong and it had nothing to do with what had brought Sheriff Coffee out last night. No this was something else. It was as if there was no fire in her eyes; no life in her soul.

“I feel fine. Thank you.”

Hop-Sing knew Adam would be able to find out what was wrong so he let it drop. “You ask where everyone go? Mr. Hoss, Mr. Joseph, and Mr. Adam go to check on how round-up going. Mr. Cartwright say to tell you to wait here, no leave ranch, he go into town to check on Miss Heather and talk to sheriff. Now you sit down and Hop-Sing get you some breakfast.”

“Thank you Hop-Sing.”

After she had finished eating she went upstairs and got the letter she had written last night. She placed on the table downstairs where she knew it would be found. She had to do this now. If she had seen Adam this morning she might have lost all her resolve to go through with her plan. Still, if Adam found out what she was going to do before she’d given her word to Brian he might try to talk her out of it. In this instance she knew it wouldn’t require too much talking.

She went downstairs prepared to leave. She made it as far as the bottom step. It was almost as if there was an invisible rope holding her in place. It was a rope braided from memories, hopes, and dreams. A rope not easily severed. She sat down where she was and proceeded to have a long conversation with herself. It didn’t help. For every reason she struggled to think of to convince herself she was doing the right thing there were two that would just pop into her head as to why it was wrong. She caught a glimpse of a bottle of wine that must have been brought up for last night’s dinner. With all that had gone on it had been forgotten. When men lacked courage to go through with something they knew had to be done, or they needed help in forgetting something for a while, they would drink. If drinking could do that for a man, why not her?

She knew she couldn’t drink in the house. If Hop-Sing caught her he would stop her or worse go get Adam. So she took the bottle and snuck into the barn. She sat down in one of the empty stalls and took a drink. Wine tasted so much better when you drank it with dinner. One drink didn’t do the job but she couldn’t seem to persuade herself to take another.

She wasn’t sure how long she sat there staring at the bottle, she might have even dozed off, but she became aware of what sounded like someone riding up. If it were Adam all was lost. He would find the letter and go after her; she was sure he would. Her only hope was to somehow get to Brian’s before he did. She had forgotten about the bottle and when she stood up it fell to the floor and broke. Now she was certain she heard horses. She went and hid back in the stall. It sounded like three, so that would have to be Adam, Little Joe and Hoss.

“Well it looks as if everything is in pretty good shape. It’s going along better then the last one.”

“That’s right Adam. Maybe this drive can get along fine with just one of us. Adam why don’t you tell pa that. If you tell him he’ll believe it.”

“And just which one of us goes little brother?”

“Since I’m the youngest with the least experience I suppose you should go Hoss.”

“Go where?”

“Oh, hi pa.”

“Hello Joseph. Now just where are you sending your brother?”

“It’s just Little Joe trying to get out of work again. He thinks if I tell you they both aren’t needed you’ll let him stay home.”

That wasn’t right Storm thought. If that was Ben just riding up then who had she heard ride up before? Well maybe the wine was having a greater effect on her then she thought and she had only imagined she’d heard someone before.

“Mr. Adam. Mr. Adam.”

“What is it Hop-Sing?” Adam didn’t like the look on Hop-Sing’s face.

“It’s Missy Storm.”

“Storm? What about Storm?” Adam was now sitting at full attention in his saddle the playful look that had been on his face replaced by one of seriousness and worry.

“She not in house. I go up to ask her if she want lunch but she not in room. I look all over house but she nowhere.”

“Alright Hop-Sing.” They all watched as Hop-Sing walked into the house. His head hanging low. “Adam I’m sure she’s alright.” Ben was hoping she had only gone for some air.

“Then where is she?”

“I don’t know but we’ll find out. Little Joe, Hoss you two ride into town just in case.”

“Pa you can’t honestly believe she would go into town? She knows the danger she’d be putting herself in. She’s not that stupid.”

“No I don’t think she’s that stupid but she can be that stubborn. I’ll go check Brian’s, maybe she just needed to see Zack. You go see if she went to see Molly and check any place else you think she might have gone.”

“Like Skye’s grave. She might have gone there.”

“Yes Adam she might be there.”

Little Joe and Hoss headed into town.

“Pa what if?”
“Adam I don’t think a…..”

“Say it pa afterall it’s on both our minds. A lynch mob.”

“Son I think Hop-Sing would have stopped anyone from taking Storm.”

“I know but what if she came outside and they…”

“Adam no one can sneek up on Storm.”

“Maybe not normally but right now she’s got so much on her mind.” Adam knew the things that had occurred between them recently would be enough to distract her. Lord knew they were enough to distract him.

“Adam why don’t we check where she might be before we start thinking the worst.”

“Your right pa.”

Ben turned his horse and headed towards Brian and Zack’s place. Adam was about to head off to see Molly when Hop-Sing came running out again.

“Mr. Adam I sorry I no keep a better watch on Missy Storm.”

“It’s okay Hop-Sing. Even I can’t stop her when she is determined to do something. If she should come back before I do hog tie her to a chair.”

“Yes Mr. Adam. I just find this on the table inside.” This time when he walked towards the house his head wasn’t quite as low as before.

Adam dismounted and prepared to open the envelope Hop-Sing had just handed him. Maybe Storm had told them where she was going after all. He couldn’t know that she was only a few feet away peeking through a small opening in the barn door. She knew she should have let them all know she was there. She could tell they were all worried and that Hop-Sing felt as if he’d let them all down but for some reason she just couldn’t bring herself to face them, more precisely Adam, just yet.

She watched his face as he opened the envelope. Saw the astonished look he had when the key fell into his hand. Watched that look change to one she had not expected.

“Marry Brian? Damn it Storm!”

Was that someone in the barn? He knew he’d heard something. He would check that out first then he’d go to Brian’s. He didn’t care if she’d given her word to Brian or not; he wouldn’t let her do this.

Adam had heard something. That something was Storm. She had heard the anger in his voice when he’d finished reading the letter. She had expected him to be relieved not angry. She had begun to back away from the door not knowing what he wanted from her. In doing so she had tripped and fallen. She was still sitting where she had landed when the door opened.

“Storm?”

“Adam.”

“Do you realize everyone is searching for you? Do you know how guilt-ridden Hop-Sing is feeling? While you sit in here and…..” Then Adam recognized something that was out of place. There were many different smells naturally found in a barn but not this one. “My God Storm are you drunk?!”

“No. No Adam I’m not.”

“Oh really? I suppose the horses were having a party and that’s why it smells like a saloon in here. What excuse do you have for not being able to stay on your own two feet? Come on Storm I can’t wait to hear your explanation for that.”

She was about to tell him everything when a thought struck her. When men were drunk they did and said things they never could when they were sober.

If he truly believed she were drunk maybe she could get away with saying things she’d always wanted to.

“Adam.”
“No wait before you get to that I want you to explain this letter! How could you, why would you, settle for marriage to a man you admit you don’t love?! Some women can be happy with that kind of an arrangement but not you. You deserve a marriage built on a foundation of love.”

“And just how am I supposed to have that?! You are the only man I have ever, or will ever, love!”

“Storm.”

“It’s funny Adam every time I mention I love you all passion leaves your voice when just before it was filled with a great deal of emotion. Granted that emotion is usually anger, but it’s better then what sounds like a lack of interest. Adam I truly believed I could marry Brian and be happy. I wanted to free you. I wanted you to be happy again. I wanted to stop hurting you.”

“And you were going to accomplish all this by marrying someone you don’t love? How would that make me happy? Just how do you think you’re hurting me? What are you trying to free me from?”

“If I were another man’s wife then you wouldn’t be obligated to feel responsible for me. You could find someone who would make you happy.”
Seeing you in another man’s arms was going to make me happy? Knowing you were sharing another man’s bed would have set me free? Maybe he should have said these things not just thought them. Maybe when Storm was sober he would.

“Storm I’m going to go and put on a large pot of coffee. Once you’re sober we’ll discuss this further.”

Adam turned away from her. She felt something inside her break. She knew it couldn’t be her heart since that had been ripped apart last night. Maybe it was her conscience, or maybe her morals, all she knew was she had to have Adam. He had to be her first because he would also be her last, her only.

“Adam turn around.”

There it was again. That sound in her voice that warmed his very soul. It made him stop but it also made him afraid to turn around.

“Adam please look at me.”

Despite better judgement he turned around. What he saw made it impossible to turn away. He hadn’t seen this much of Storm’s body since she was an infant and had helped Skye give her her first bath.

“Storm what do you think your doing?”

She heard the uncertainty in his voice. Adam uncertain? Not something she thought was possible.

“I have a solution to everything.”

“Fine you can tell me all about it after you put your clothes back on.”

“But that’s the solution.”

“You standing in front of me with no clothes on is the solution?”

“No you making love to me is Adam. Just once and I’ll go back to England. I’ll leave tomorrow if you want but before I can go I need this. I need to know what it feels like to be with you. I don’t think I’ve asked for much from you since I’ve been back.”

“You picked a hell of a thing to start with.”

She took a step towards him.

“Storm stop. Listen to me. Once you’re sober you’ll realize how wrong this is. You’ll know…”

“Adam look at me. “

“I haven’t been able to stop since you last asked me to.”

“Adam I am sober. I had one drink. Look, see over there, the wine spilt. I’m not drunk; I know exactly what I’m doing. I know exactly what I’m saying, what I’m asking of you.”

“No you don’t Storm. You may have finally learned just what it involves but you don’t know what you’re asking. Do you think I would just let you walk away if we….”

“Do you think you could stop me?”

All she had wanted to do was to stop hurting him. She could see by his face she was only succeeding in hurting him more the she ever thought she could. He wanted her; somehow she knew this. Soon he would give in to his need; somehow she knew this as well. This would only break him. Make him believe he was no better then any other man who would allow himself to be seduced into doing something he knew was wrong. She couldn’t be the cause of that she loved him too much. She reached out and touched his cheek, and then she turned around and went to get dressed.

Adam let out the breath he felt he’d been holding since he had first turned around. He was hers. No use in denying it any longer. With that simple touch she had branded his heart and soul with her mark.

Ben had had no luck at Brian’s so he had ridden back in hopes of finding Storm there. Hopefully with Adam giving her a rather stern lecture as only he could. He was about to head for the house when he heard voices coming from the barn. It sounded like Adam and Storm. He thanked God, but not for long.

He walked into the barn just in time to see Storm walking away from Adam. He leaned up against the outside of the barn. He hadn’t thought it possible but right at that moment he hated his son. How could he have raised a man who would do something like this? A man who would take advantage of an innocent young woman. A woman who had loved and trusted him from the day she was born.

He could hold himself back no longer. He only hoped it had been long enough for Storm to get dressed. He had no wish to embarrass her any further. He didn’t feel that this was in any way her fault. Adam had heard someone come into the barn. He hoped whoever it was would give him time to explain.

“Pa.” It was all Adam managed to get out before he was knocked to the floor.

“How could you Adam?!”

Storm had turned around at Ben’s question. She saw him hit Adam and watched as Adam hit the floor. She ran to where they were no longer caring if her buttons were done up straight.

“Ben stop!”

“Stop Storm?! Get up son. No you couldn’t be my son. No son of mine would do what you have done!”

“Ben please! Adam hasn’t done anything.”

“Don’t you lie to protect him. And you get up!”

“I won’t fight you pa and I won’t get up just to be knocked down again.”

“I’m not lying Ben. Adam hasn’t done anything. No matter what I did, how I tried, how much I begged, he did nothing. “

Ben looked at her. Could it be that she was telling the truth? He knew what he saw when he walked in; could there be another reason for it? Then he saw the stain in the dirt. Storm had seen Ben begin to believe her, then she saw his anger return. Why? Then she too saw the stain and realized what he must be thinking. Heather had told her what would happen when she shared a man’s bed for the first time.

“Ben its wine.”

“What?”

“Over there.” Knowing what Ben had believed the stain to be made her cheeks turn a bright shade of red but she continued on through her embarassment. “I had come in here intending to drink enough to give me the courage I needed to do something but I spilt it.”

Adam got to his feet almost certain his father had calmed down enough to allow him to remain on them.

“You should be proud of him Ben. It didn’t matter what I said or did. I tried everything.”

“Not quite everything Storm.”

“Not everything Adam? I let you see me as you did the day I was born. I told you I’d leave so you wouldn’t need to be reminded. What more could I have done?”

“I could say you should have waited but I know patience is not one of your virtues.”

“Waited? Waited for what Adam?!”

“For us to be married first.”

He saw the slight spark of anger that had begun to burn in her eyes quickly replaced by one of disbelief and doubt.

“What?”

“I’m asking you to be my wife Storm.”

This was what she had wanted her whole life. Most other woman would have already been in Adam’s arms. Not Storm; not like this.

“That’s not funny Adam.”

“I didn’t mean it to be funny Storm.”

Ben stepped back into the shadows. It seemed even this might be cause for an argument. He must say it wasn’t the answer he had expected and judging from Adam’s face not the one he had expected either.

“Adam I love you too much to marry you.”

“Do you hear yourself? Do you have any idea how ridiculous you sound? You won’t marry me because you love me but you’d marry Brian because you don’t!”

“If I had married Brian it would have been on equal terms! Neither one of us loved the other. You, on the other had, are only asking me to marry you out of some sense of duty or honor. Or God forbid pity. Maybe you think I’m not that bad and since something better hasn’t come along why not settle for me. What if something better does come along, what happens then? Do you think I would just be so grateful that I’d be willing to share you with another woman? That I’d turn a blind eye to it!?”

“Are you done?” When she gave no answer Adam began. “You question why I’m asking you to be my wife. It’s not out of pity. Nothing happened for me to be asking you out of a sense of duty or honor. You said before that you wanted to free me from feeling responsible for you. Storm there is nothing that can do that. Whether you’re my wife or someone else’s I’d still feel responsible for you.

You are right in that nothing better is coming along I don’t think anything better is known to exist. And as for sharing me? Sweatheart there is something telling me when your through with me there won’t be enough left to share.” He watched as the redness returned to her cheeks.

How, Ben wondered, could his son be so smart and yet so dumb. Just tell her what she needs to hear. Just say it; say it!

“You were right about one thing Storm.”

“Which one Adam?”

“We aren’t going into this equal. You see I am certain that I love you much more then you love me.”

“What did you say?”

He could tell by her face she had heard him quite clearly but he was more then willing to repeat it.

“I said I love you Storm. You are the only woman I know of who could make this key work.” He placed the chain with the key back around her neck. “And don’t let me catch you taking it off again.” He drew her to him. “Marry me Storm.”

“Adam?”

“Marry me because I realize I love you. I realize now I always have. Marry me. Together we’ll have children as beautiful as you and as smart as me.”

“Adam!” She pushed out of his embrace.

He had mistakenly thought she was again embarrassed “Not ten minutes ago you brazenly stood in front of me completely undressed and you get embarrassed at the mere mention of children.”

“I’m not embarrassed. I was just hoping our children would be as good looking as you and as smart as me.”

“Storm say you’ll marry me. If you want I’ll get down on my knees and beg.”

“No.”

“No you won’t marry me?” He tried to sound shocked and disappointed. He knew he didn’t do a very convincing job. He could clearly see the answer in her eyes.

“Adam.”

His lips found hers. For the first time he allowed himself to enjoy the feelings they aroused in him.

“Does this mean yes?”

“Yes Adam. Yes.”

“Well thank God.”

They had both failed to remember that Ben was still there.

“Pa?”

“It certainly took you long enough to admit to yourself something everyone else already knew.”

Ben went and gave Storm a hug and a kiss. “Storm do you think I could have a minute alone with Adam?”

“Only a minute. I’ll go into the house and apoligize to Hop-Sing.” She turned to leave.

“Hey wait a second!” Adam took her into his arms again and kissed her. “You don’t ever leave a room without kissing me. Is that understood?”

“Yes Adam. Whatever you say.”

“Whatever I say. I like that.”

“Oh Adam.”

Adam turned to his father. He hoped this wouldn’t take too long; he didn’t wish to be apart from Storm any longer then necessary.

“I’m sorry son.”

“Sorry pa? Sorry for what?”

“For thinking what I thought. For saying you weren’t my son. For hitting you.”

“Pa don’t apologize. If to protect her you’d have to kill me I’d expect nothing less.”

“Still I should have known better. You would have never…”

“Don’t be too sure pa. Don’t be too sure.”

Storm felt as if she had sprouted wings. She believed she had gotten from the barn to the house without her feet touching the ground once. Adam loved her. She was going to be his wife. Wouldn’t papa be surprised. Papa; poor papa. He would have to come back to Nevada. Right now she would go and find Hop-Sing and apologize for lying to him, for making him feel as if he had failed Adam. He was probably in his room. First she would go to hers and wash up a bit. She opened the door and went inside.

“What are you doing here? What are you going to do? Put that down. I didn’t hurt Heather.”

“I know; I did.” Daisy pulled the trigger.

Ben recognized the look of terror in Adam’s eyes when they heard the gunshot. God no, not Storm. Please don’t take Storm away from his son. Hadn’t there been enough of this kind of sorrow in his life to spare his sons? They ran to the house. Ben saw Little Joe and Hoss ride up; Adam didn’t. His only focus was to get to Storm.

“Pa was that a gunshot?”

“I don’t know Joe.”

When Adam entered the house he could see Storm on the floor bleeding. He saw Daisy with a gun. It was not who he had expected to find. He took a step towards Storm.

“Stop Adam!”

“If you want to stop me from going to her you’ll have to kill me Daisy.”

When he reached her he knelt beside her and cradled her head in his lap.

“Storm don’t you dare leave me. Not now.”

“It’s not that bad is it Adam? Besides do you really think now that you have no choice but to show me the answer to my question I’ll give up so easy?”

“Daisy put the gun down.” Joe thought she might listen to him. He knew she liked him. Heather had said as much.

“I can’t Little Joe. Don’t you see she’s ruined everything! Adam is supposed to marry Heather. Then you would see it was alright and marry me. That’s the way Heather and I planned it.”

“Then why did you try to kill her?” Ben looked at Joe. “She came to, told Roy it was Daisy who hit her.”

“I didn’t mean to hit her so hard. I was angry. She shouldn’t have helped her! She shouldn’t have told her all the things she did.”
“Daisy, Heather is going to be alright so if you kill Storm then we could never be together. Don’t you see, they’ll put you in jail for murder. So why don’t you give me the gun and we can sit down and talk about it.”

“Do you really mean it Little Joe? Even if Adam doesn’t marry Heather we can be together?”

“Put the gun down and come over here then I can show you.”

As soon as the gun was out of Daisy’s hand Adam had Storm in his arms and was on his way upstairs.

“Joe why don’t you take Daisy into town and get the doc out here.”

“That’s a good idea pa. Come on Daisy you must want to see Heather.”

“Yes of course I do. Just wait till I tell her she was wrong. Little Joe you’ve made me so very happy.”

Just before they stepped outside Ben called his son aside.

“Be careful Joe.”

“Don’t worry pa she won’t hurt me.”

“Be careful anyway.”

“Yes pa. Pa tell Adam I’ll ride as fast as I can.”

“I will but I think he already knows that.”

Hoss and Ben headed upstairs before the front door was fully closed.

“How is she Adam?”

“I keep trying but the bleeding won’t stop Hoss. It’s slowed down some but it just won’t stop.”

“Paul will be here soon.” Ben knew his would do little to appease his son.

“Adam.”

“Hush Storm.”

“No Adam the only way to stop the bleeding is to take out the bullet.”

“And just who do you suggest do that?”

“You.”

“Me. No Storm we’ll wait for the doc.”

“Adam she may be right. The sooner the bullet comes out the better.”

“But pa I can’t.”

“Yes you can.”

Adam knew they were right. He also knew he was the only one who could do it. The only one he would allow to do it. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust his father or Hoss, but if something should go wrong he should be the only one to blame.

“Storm I……”

“I know Adam. I love you too. Don’t worry I promise I’ll be alright.”

“How can you promise me that?”

“It’s easy. Not even the devil himself could get between me and you.”

“I don’t think it’s the devil I’m worried about.”

“Well mama would never let God take me away from you, not now. You must remember how convincing mama could be.”

Ben had returned with what tools Adam would need to do the job; Adam would have to find the courage within himself to do it. Adam took what his father handed him and proceeded to steel himself to the task at hand.

“Storm please close you eyes. I can’t do this if I know you’re watching me.”

“But Adam I love watching you.”

Storm gave him a smile and closed her eyes. Adam felt her body tense in anticipation when he first put the knife to her skin. Up until she passed out she didn’t yell out once she barely even whimpered.

“You did a good job of it son.”

“I only hope it was good enough.”

“It looks like the bleeding is stopping.”

“Then please tell me Hoss why I nearly broke my neck getting out here.”

They all looked towards the door to find Dr. Paul Martin standing there.

“Paul it’s good to see you.”

“It’s always good to see you and your boys Ben. I just prefer it when it’s social and not professional.”

“So do we Paul, so do we.”

“Why don’t you all go downstairs and I’ll try to do something so I can feel I at least did something to earn what I’m going to charge you.”

“Yes Paul I think that’s a very good idea we do have a lot to talk about.”

Ben watched his two younger sons walk out the door; he also watched as his eldest son bent to kiss Storm. It brought back a memory of when he had done the same to his first wife. He prayed this would end better.

“Come on son let Paul do his job. I think your brothers would like to hear what you have to tell them.”

“Yeah I guess they could use some good news.”

“Ben walked out the door. Adam reluctantly left Storm’s side and followed his father downstairs.

“Alright what’s going on?”

“What do you mean Hoss?”

“You know what I mean Adam. I heard Storm say she loves you too. Did he finally come to his senses pa? Did our smarter older brother finally realize something we did a long time ago?”

“Very funny. Tell me if everybody knew this for so long why didn’t anybody tell me?”

“I’m afraid this is one thing you had to realize on your own.”

“Yeah and I guess I was hoping Storm would come to her senses and realize the truth.”

“And what truth is that Joe?”

“That I’m much bettter looking then you.”

“That’s the problem little brother.”

“What do you mean Hoss?”

“Joe it takes someone with brains, not looks, to handle someone like Storm.”

“Thanks a lot Hoss.”

Hoss didn’t realize that what he had said could be taken as an insult; most likely because he hadn’t meant it as one.

“You’re welcome Adam. So when’s the wedding?”

“I’m afraid we didn’t get that far into the planning.”

“Joe why don’t you tell us what happened in town.”

Anything Ben thought to keep Adam from thinking about what had kept them from getting any further then they had in their planning.

“Yeah well we got into town and I thought it might be best to take Daisy straight to see Heather. I figured that might keep her from getting suspicious. Thankfully when we got there the doctor was checking on Heather so I told him he was needed out here as fast as possible. I also asked if he could send the sheriff over. I felt kinda bad hearin’ Daisy telling Heather how she had been wrong. How I was going to marry her. I swear pa I never said I would marry her I guess I just didn’t deny it when she brought it up. Well, once Roy got there I guess Daisy figured out the truth cause she started yellin’ real loud how she would get even for bein’ lied to. Anyway Roy took her off to jail and I came back here as fast as I could.”

They heard the door upstairs close and waited anxiously for Paul to come downstairs. Adam was quickly on his feet and met Paul at the bottom step.

“How is she?”

“You know something Adam between you and Storm I might begin to feel unneeded around here. You did a great job. She’ll be fine just try and make sure she stays in bed for a few days.”

“Is it alright if I sit with her?”

“It can’t do any harm; in fact it could only do her good to see you when she first wakes up.”

“Thank you Paul.”

“For what Adam? You did all the work.”

Adam gave Paul a weak smile and went upstairs.

“How about us doc?” Can me and Little Joe sit with her too?”

“For a little while but I don’t think your faces will have quite the same beneficial effect as Adam’s.”

“Thanks a lot.”

Hoss and Little Joe both went upstairs to see Storm, and while they would never admit to it, Ben knew they also wished to be there for their brother.

“Thank you Paul. We are all grateful for your coming out here so quickly.”

“I hope next time it’s for something a little more joyous.”

“You mean something like a wedding?”

“I meant professionally joyous.”

“Professionally joyous? What are you talking about Paul?”

“I expect a wedding will have to be first but I can’t wait to help bring your first grandchild into this world.”

“That’s something I am very anxious for as well and it just may be that this time it could actually happen.”

The rest of that day was spent mostly in and out of Storm’s room. Little Joe and Hoss had left a few times while Adam hadn’t left once. He had even eaten his dinner, what little he did eat, at her bedside. Ben had gone downstairs to get everything in order for the night. He checked that the door was locked and extinguished all the lamps, then climbed the steps and joined his sons upstairs. He stood silently in the doorway and watched his three sons all quietly watching Storm sleeping. He thought she had to be an angel to get those three to sit silently in each others company for this long.

“Alright you two off to bed. Remember there’s still a drive to prepare for.”

Reluctantly Little Joe and Hoss got up to leave.

“Good night pa, Adam.”

Goodnight Joe.”

Goodnight Hoss.”

“Joe thanks.”

“For what Adam?”

“For what you did. If you hadn’t of gotten Daisy to drop that gun there’s no telling how far this might have gone.”

“You don’t have to thank me. We all care about Storm.”

“I know.”

Ben knew Adam wouldn’t rest easy, not until Storm awoke. He wanted to try and keep him from worrying about her; but how? After Little Joe and Hoss had gone to their own rooms the answer seemed to magically appear. Adam was sitting on the bed beside Storm holding the key that she had, for the most part, worn around her neck from the day he had given it to her in his hands.

“Adam?”

“Yeah pa?”

“Just what is so important about that key?”

Adam remembered back. Back to a time when Storm was just a child. One that he felt a need to protect. One that he loved with all his heart. Strange but it appeared as if some things hadn’t changed. Maybe altered slightly, but hadn’t changed.

“You remember when I frist gave it to her pa? It was about a month after Skye had died. Nate seemed to have retreated into his own world. It was almost as if he had forgotten that not only had he lost his wife, but that Storm had lost her mother as well. Then I had to go to San Francisco. Storm was pretty upset when I told her. I guess she’d become use to me being there whenever she needed me. This was going to be the first time I would be away from her since the funeral. I think perhaps she was afraid I wouldn’t come back. The day before I was set to leave this drummer came through with a wagon full of mostly junk. I looked at what he had just to be polite and came across this key. You notice how the opening is shaped like a heart? I cleaned it up, put it on this chain, and gave it to Storm. I told her it was her job to keep it safe. I told her as long as she kept it I would have to come back to her. I told her it was the key to my heart. I guess I was telling her that to keep her from worrying or being frightened, but it turned out to be the truth. Pa she’s just got to be okay.”

“Adam, Paul says she’s going to be fine.”

“I know, but what if….”

“That’s it Adam. First you try to shipping me back to England, and now you’re trying to kill me off. I may start to think you don’t truly love me.”

“Storm you’re awake. Are you alright?”

“Yes Adam I’m awake. I think I’d be a lot better if you would stop thinking of ways you could be rid of me.”

“Rid of you? Storm if you ever scare me like that again so help I’ll….”

“You’ll what Adam?”

“I’ll just have to….” but Adam didn’t finish he just bent and kissed her. Ben backed out of the room saying a silent prayer of thanks.

CHAPTER 32

It was not easy to keep Storm in bed for as long as the doctor had said, but Adam did his best. He managed to make her stay there at least until Little Joe and Hoss were leaving on the drive.

“Now you two be careful.”

“Don’t worry Storm. We’ll be fine. After all it’s not like this is the first time we’ll be doing this.”

“Yeah. Besides do you really think Little Joe and I would do anything that might cause us to miss the wedding?”

“What wedding? Who’s getting married?”

“Very funny Storm.”

“What’s funny Adam? Do you mean to say I agreed to marry someone?”

Adam went over and kissed her.

“Does that help you to remember?”

“No! Now I can’t remember anything at all.”

“Yes, well you two had better get going. And you Adam had better get serious about getting a letter off to Nate or this wedding may not take place for quite a while.” Ben didn’t think those two could wait too long.

“That reminds me Storm, do you still thinlk September is the best month for a wedding?”

“Adam you remembered.”

“How could I forget?” Adam again kissed Storm. It seemed that since he had accepted the fact that it was okay to feel as he did, he enjoyed kissing her all the more.

“Hey! Isn’t it Joe and me going on this drive? Shouldn’t we be getting a kiss goodbye?”

Storm gladly kissed Hoss and Little Joe, wished them luck, and again told them to be careful. They all watched them as they rode off and then went back inside.

“Storm why don’t you write a letter to your father, then I’ll go into town and see that it’s sent.” Adam got up to get Storm some paper but before he did he kissed her again.

“Are you two sure you can wait until September? That’s just over a year away.”

“Pa?”

“All I know son is you keep kissing her like that and I’ll have to make you move into town until the wedding.”

The idea of being apart from Adam distressed Storm. Both Ben and Adam could hear that in her voice even though she didn’t say much.

“Ben no.”

“He’s only kidding Storm.You are only kidding right pa?”

“For now.”

Adam and Ben left Storm alone to write her letter. Adam had made only one request of her and she gladly granted it. She wasn’t too sure of where to start but once she did it went pretty fast. After she finished she addressed an envelope and placed the letter inside, she then gave it to Adam as he had asked her too. When all was ready he sealed the envelope and rode into town to send it.

“Hello Adam. How is everyone doing? Is Storm alright? You be sure to tell her Heather is doing very well.”

“Everyone’s fine Paul. Hoss and Little Joe just left this morning on the drive. I’ll pass on the news about Heather; I’m sure Storm will be glad to hear it.”

“Hello Adam. Important letter?”

“Yes Roy real important.”

Adam couldn’t help but notice the way Roy was looking at him. It was as if he were expecting something, or more like he already knew something.

“I suppose Paul has already told you the good news.”

“You mean that Storm is doing well?”

“No. That she’s going to be my wife.”

“I do believe he might have mentioned something like that.”

“I’m sorry Adam but I just had to tell someone. I knew Roy would be just as happy to hear the news as I was.”

“I was happy. Very happy to hear you’d finally come to your senses. So have you set a date yet?”

“First Saturday in September so don’t either one of you make any other plans.”

“Next month?”

“No Paul a year from next month. We have to give this letter time to reach Nate and then time for him to get here. Besides Storm has always had her heart set on a September wedding. Roy what’s going on with Daisy?”

“She’ll be spending quite a while in jail. First for almost killing Heather and then for trying to kill Storm.”

“Just let me know what happens.”

“Don’t worry I’ll be sure to keep you updated.”

“I better go get this letter on its way to Nate or we may just have to wait for two years for this wedding.”

“Wedding? Did I hear someone say wedding?”

“Yes Mrs. Dorn Storm has agreed to make me the happiest man alive by consenting to be my wife.”

“Really Adam? Well then congratulations. I wish you and Storm all the best.”

“Thank you Mrs. Dorn. Now if you will all please excuse me.” Adam was sure that before he left town most everyone would have heard the news. Mrs. Dorn was not known for keeping secrets.

Well well, thought Mrs. Edith Dorn, she knew of quite a few people who would like to hear this news. Especially Augusta. Wouldn’t Augusta just love to hear it, and wouldn’t she just love being the first to tell her.

It wasn’t long before everyone in Virginia City had heard of the planned wedding of Mr. Adam Cartwright and Miss. Storm Kendall; some said it was more like all of Nevada. It wasn’t long before well wishers started to arrive at the Ponderosa.

“Adam I think I should do as the doctor said and stay in bed.”

“Storm you know as well as I that excuse is no longer a valid one to avoid our well wishers. Paul has said there is nothing you can’t do.”

“Then if I can do anything I chose to stay here in my room.”

“So you would send me down there all alone?”

“You wouldn’t be alone. Ben would be with you.”

“Storm I don’t truly believe they want to see me and pa.”

“They certainly don’t want to see me. They don’t even like me.”

“Perhaps but I love you. So how they feel really doesn’t matter does it?”

“No I guess not.”

“So let’s both get ready and I’ll meet you downstairs.”

“Adam I love you too.”

“Get dressed.”

“Want to help?”

“Storm behave yourself.”

Adam had to admit it was a very tempting offer. He also recognized that as he was sure reminding Storm of his love for her would get her motivated into getting ready to greet their guests her offer was only made in attempt to delay the inevitable. Well maybe not the only reason for her offer but the most pressing one.

“Good evening Augusta, Edith. It’s nice to see you. I do hope you’ll stay for supper.”

“We would love to Ben. It’s been some time since we enjoyed Hop-Sing’s cooking.”

Ben didn’t fail to notice how Augusta answered not only for herself but Edith as well. Could they really be here only to congratulate Adam and Storm? Ben didn’t think so but he was sure he would find out soon enough.

“The whole town is buzzing with the news of Adam’s impending wedding.”

“Yes I guess it would be by now. Its news we’re all very happy about.”

“Ben you can’t truly believe this is a good match?”

“What do you mean Augusta?”

Ben was afraid he knew exactly what she meant. He only hoped neither Adam nor Storm would hear the answer to his question.

Despite the defensive tone in Ben’s voice Augusta continued anyway.

“Well honestly Ben she is a half-breed. Is that the kind of wife you want for your son?”

“If you mean the kind of wife who loves her husband more then any woman I’ve ever seen, then yes.”

“Now Ben I’m not suggesting that he tell her to go away but he doesn’t have to marry her. Someone like her can be just as happy without the blessings of the church.”

“I’m shocked that you would even suggest something like that. Do you think that’s how I’ve raised my sons?”

Augusta began to think she may have pushed Ben too far but she continued anyway.

“No Ben I’m not suggesting anything. Everyone knows that you have raised three very fine and decent men.”

“I’m certainly glad to hear that.”

“It’s just that there are other young women more suited to helping the Cartwright name to carry on.”

“Mrs. Riley, Mrs. Dorn I think it might be better if you took your opinions and left.”

“No Ben. No one has ever been turned away from the Ponderosa and I’ll not be the reason for anyone to be. They are entitled to their opinions as I am to mine. I’m sure that neither Mrs. Riley nor Mrs. Dorn would want to miss out on the meal Hop-Sing is preparing.”

“No your right it smells delicious.” Augusta wasn’t going to let this half-breed show her up.

“Why don’t we all go and sit down.” Adam had finally joined them. Storm was glad he hadn’t heard what she had.

Everyone was seated and Hop-Sing began serving.

“So tell me Storm did you enjoy living in England?”

Storm knew Mrs. Riley was just making small talk. She was probably sorry she’d angered Ben as much as she had.

“It was okay. Not as wonderful as living here though.”

“Tell me Storm did you attend many balls?”

This was the first time Storm remembered hearing Mrs. Dorn talk all night.

“Yes I did, papa insisted. In the beginning he had to practically drag me.”

“So then after a time you enjoyed them?”

“Not exactly Mrs. Riley. After a while there was just no reason to fight.”

“I’m not sure what you mean?”

“You see after we had been in England for three years we received some misinformation.”

“Misinformation?”

“Yes we were led to believe that Adam, Ben, Hoss and Little Joe were all dead.”

“I see. I would have thought your father would have tried to find a suitable husband for you.”

“He did try but I knew there was only one man I wished to have for a husband.”

“Yes but you said you believed Adam to be dead.”

“Adam? Did I say it was Adam?” Storm glanced over at Adam and felt a sense of contentment brought about by the smile on his face. “Truly Mrs. Riley if I couldn’t have Adam as my husband then I’d have no husband.”

“That would seem to me to be a rather lonely way for a young woman to choose to live.”

“Lonely Mrs. Riley? I was never alone. You see Adam was always with me he was always in my heart therefore I never felt alone.”

After the meal had ended Mrs. Riley and Mrs. Dorn prepared to leave. Mrs. Dorn left with a slight change of opinion about the future Mrs. Cartwright. Mrs. Riley, on the other hand, couldn’t see past her prejudice to recognize what an amazing wife Adam was getting.

“Well that was a rather tiring evening so if you two will please excuse me I think I’ll say goodnight.”

Adam watched as Storm went upstairs. He then turned to Ben with a puzzled look on his face.

“Pa?”

“Yes Adam.”

“Who was that person?”

“What do you mean son?”

“I mean that’s not how the Storm I know would have reacted to our dinner companions of this evening. You had to recognize that there were times when I expected Storm to start something. Mrs. Riley certainly tried with some of her remarks to bait Storm.”

“Adam I believe I’ve already told you this; she’s grown into an amazing woman.”

“Yes she certainly has.” Although Ben was ready to go up to bed he knew there was something bothering Adam. He only hoped he would be willing to share whatever it was with him.

“Adam is there something else?”

“I suppose there is one thing worrying me.”

“What’s that?”

“I hope I can live up to what she believes me to be.”

“Thant’s the wonderful thing about women son; so very few men do, but thank God they keep loving us anyway.”

CHAPTER 33

Summer came and went and before anyone knew it winter was upon them. Winter is a season of hibernation and not only for bears. So when it was time for the Christmas party everyone was more then ready for the change.

Neighbors came from miles even though it wasn’t very easy with all the snow that had fallen but they all believed it would prove to be well worth the effort.

“I must say Ben the Ponderosa is usually beautiful this time of the year but for some reason it’s even more so this year.”

“It could be Roy because this year we are blessed to have an angel with us.”

“So it would seem. Tell me Ben is Adam carrying around his own mistletoe?”

“Roy those two don’t need any mistletoe. I tell you there are times I think I should send Adam to live in town.”

“Ben their young, their in love, what can a little kissing hurt.”

“Look at them Roy does that look like a little kissing?”

“I only know I wouldn’t want to be the one to try to come between them.”

“Roy it’s so good to see you. Merry Christmas.”

“Merry Christmas to you Storm, Adam.”

“Roy.”

Everyone expected was there, even Mrs. Augusta Riley.

“Good evening Mrs. Riley, Merry Christmas.”

“A Merry Christmas to you as well Storm. I’d like you to meet my daughter Norma Andrews and my granddaughter Natalie.”

“It’s very nice to meet you Mrs. Andrews. Well hello Natalie how old are you?”

“I’m six.”

“Six! You certainly are grown up.”

The party went along wonderfully. There was dancing and singing. So many carols were sung, almost everyone known.

“Storm why don’t you sing one?”

“Oh I don’t know Ben.”

“Come on, everyone else in the family has.”

“Yes but officially I’m not in the family yet.”

“Since when?”

“Alright. Adam give me the guitar.”

“Would you like me to play?”

“No I just need one note.”

Storm then sang what was her favorite Christmas carol; Silent Night. When she was through everyone felt as if they had truly heard the voice of an angel.

After all the guests had left they sat down to relax for a little while. Just long enough to let their emotions settle down enough to go to bed.

“Just think you two next Christmas party you will be married three months.”

“Yeah that is hard to believe pa.” But Hoss was sure happy about it. He couldn’t recall ever seeing Adam as happy as he was and he was sure he would be a lot happier once he and Storm were married.

“It is moving fast.” Little Joe knew it was passing fast for him.

“Well not fast enough.”

“Adam!”

Adam couldn’t understand why certain things would embarrass Storm. He figured he would never understand her but would gladly take the rest of his life trying.

“Well I don’t know about the rest of you but I am tired. Goodnight boys, Storm.”

“Wait Ben I think I’ll turn in as well. Goodnight Hoss, Little Joe. Goodnight Adam.”

It wasn’t more then twenty minutes later that the Ponderosa was dark. Everyone went to bed and dreamt of future Christmas parties. Oddly enough they all contained smaller versions of either Adam or Storm.

“Did you sleep well my love?”

“Yes Storm I had the most wonderful dream.”

“Were they sons or daughters?”

“Storm?”

“I had a wonderful dream as well Adam. Mine had two sons and two daughters.”

“Four children? All in one year?”

“No Adam not one year, just over time.”

“You know Storm I’m not really sure if it was a son or a daughter but I do know it was ours.”

“I do believe I prefer Storm’s version of the future over your’s Adam. Two grandsons and two granddaughters. It would make me a very happy grandfather.”

“Pa it may take a lot of effort on my part but I’ll definitely try to fulfill both of your dreams.”

“Adam!”

“Now Storm you brought the subject up.”

“That’s not what I meant. I do believe that most of the effort will be mine.”

“She does have you there son.”

“I suppose she does.”

CHAPTER 34

“Nathaniel! Nathaniel! There’s a letter here from Storm!”

“What? A letter? Let me see.”

Nate opened the letter hoping for the best but fearing the worst. He was afraid it would be a page covered with ink smeared by his daughter’s tears. Afraid it would be a letter telling him she was returning to England. As much as he wanted her there he realized her home was in Nevada. He knew she could never be happy in England not the way she was meant to be. English society would never allow Storm to be as free as she needed to be to be truly happy. He was being silly, it was probably just a letter wishing them a Merry Christmas. It may be a few days late but there was no way to account for the time it would take for a letter to travel across the Atlantic.

“Well Nathaniel what does it say?”

“We’ll see in a minute. Why don’t you go call down Nora this way we only have to read it once.”

“Alright but don’t you peak.”

It felt like hours before the both came down at least to Nate.

“Okay are we all ready?” Nate began to read.

Dearest Papa, Grace and Nora,

I hope this letter finds that you are all safe and happy back in England. I must say that I miss you all so very much that is why I’m writing. Don’t worry papa I’m not returning to England with a broken heart, it’s quite the contrary. You see papa, I’m asking you to return to Nevada. I’m afraid I’ll need you to be here by the first Saturday in September. That’s when I’ll need you to give me away at my wedding.

“Wedding? Oh Nathaniel who does she say she’s marrying? It’s just got to be Adam.”

“Now Nora it would be wonderful if it’s Adam but perhaps she’s found someone else. Maybe she came to realize she didn’t love Adam in the way she believed she did, maybe Adam didn’t love her in that way.”

“No mother it’s just got to be Adam.”

“Excuse me but maybe if you let me finish reading.”

“Of course please continue my darling.”

You know papa how I always wanted a September wedding. I know most want a June wedding but that would just interfere with the drive. I guess being raised on a ranch has influenced me more then I realized. Besides I believe September to be such a better month not quite as hot as June but just as lovely. Please tell Nora that I would so love for her to be my maid of honor.

Papa please don’t be angry with me. I know you barely had time to settle back in and I will understand if you don’t wish to return. If you’re not here by the date Ben has agreed to stand in you stead. He says that people may think it unethical of him to give me in marriage to his own son…

“You see mother I told you it was Adam. I told you.”

Nate looked at Nora.

“Sorry Nathaniel.”

 

but he says that they must also realize that after you he is the closest thing I have to a father.

Hoping to see you all soon

All my love to all of you

Storm

“She never once wrote his name.”

“Oh Nathaniel who else could it be but Adam. She writes he’s Ben’s son.”

“Yes Grace but Ben does have three sons.”

“Do you really think that something could have made her stop loving Adam and made her love Hoss or Little Joe instead?”

“Nora I don’t know all I know is she doesn’t once write his name. If it were Adam why wouldn’t she write it? I only hope if it is Hoss or Little Joe it’s not out of anger at Adam that she’s doing it.”

“Nathaniel! Storm would never do something like that. She cares for Hoss and Llittle Joe too much to use them just to hurt Adam.”

“I hope so Grace.” He knew she was right but he also knew that if Adam had turned Storm away that hurt might make her lose any ability to think rationally.

“Nathaniel there’s another page in the envelope.”

How could he have missed it? Storm must have been playing with them. She had intentionally omitted the name of her future husband in her original letter and then enclosed a second one to end the game. The second letter was on a smaller piece of paper that was how Storm had made sure he would read the letters in the proper order.

“What does it say darling?”

Nate knew this was not written by Storm. It was clearly not her handwriting. He began to read this new letter.

Dear Nate,

I hope you have read the other letter already. If not please put this one aside until you have.

Now that you know the contents of the other letter I must tell you why the order was important. In truth you probably should have read this one first but I wanted you to know that Storm was well and happy and I didn’t believe my writing it would convince you as much as her writing it.

Now as to why I’m writing. You see I purposely asked Storm to leave out the name of the man she intended to marry from her letter. I wanted you to read this before you approved or disapproved of her choice.

It has taken me some time to realize it but I love your daughter. I love her more then anything. It has taken me almost losing her to make me realize this. Now Nate don’t take that the wrong way. I mean losing her to another man. You see it would seem that Brian offered Storm a proposal of marriage. A marriage based on their mutual love of Zack.

At first she refused but for some reason she seemed to think in marrying Brian she would free me to pursue my own happiness. That in marrying him she would release me of all responsibility I feel for her, as if that could ever happen.

I suppose there were things occurring from the day she returned trying to make me realize I loved her but the thought of her belonging to another man was the last straw. I realize now I could probably live without her but I don’t want to. Without her life has no fire, no soul.

Therefore if you agree to grant me your daughter’s hand in marriage with your blessing then I hope to see you soon. On the other hand if you disapprove I will kindly ask you to remain in England and write to Storm that perhaps the letter arrived too late. For her sake lie and say you give us your blessing. Be secure in the knowledge that I love her and will do anything to make her happy and keep her safe.

Hoping to see you soon

Adam

“You see I told you it was Adam.”

“Yes you did Nora. It would seem we’re going back to America.”

“Yes mother except this time I’m happy to be going.” Nora ran upstairs anxious to get started in deciding what to take.

“Nathaniel it is to give them your blessing?”

“Is there a doubt in your mind?”

“I only know that whether you approve or disapprove we’d be going back. I only hope it’s to approve.”

“I feel either way I couldn’t stop this wedding from taking place.”

“Would you really want to stop it?’

Grace saw his face soften. She knew somewhere he had harbored a small hope that Storm would return to England. These two letters had forever extinguished that hope.

“No I would never try to keep Storm from the one thing that makes her so happy and it would seem that he honestly loves her as she loves him.”

“Then I guess it’s back to Nevada.”

“So it would seem but there’s no need to rush. I’ll send a letter saying we’ll be back by the fourth of July. That way we’ll have time to take care of what we need to here.”

“And perhaps let Adam worry a little?”

“Perhaps.”

CHAPTER 34

“Adam do you think it’s possible for a trip into town? There are some things I need to do.”

“I suppose it’s possible. If it’s alright we’ll head out right after breakfast.”

“That will be fine Adam.”

After breakfast Adam got the sleigh ready for the trip into town.

“Now you two be careful.”

“Don’t worry pa. We’ll be home for supper.”

As they started off Adam wished to confirm what he suspected to be the reason behind this trip.

“So where are you headed off to once we get into town?”

“I think you already know.”

“Yes I guess I do.”

Adam knew Storm had bought presents for all the girls at the parlor house. She had also bought a special one for Heather. Sometimes the friendship that had come to exist between Storm and Heather made him a little uncomfortable. One was the woman who was going to be his wife and the other a woman he had been ‘friendly’ with. Sometimes, in certain instances, he wished Storm could be like other woman but if she were would he love her as much as he did?

“Okay. I’ll meet you at the International House for lunch.”

“Okay Adam I’ll be there.”

Storm headed over to the parlor house. She no longer used the back door and she was no longer greeted with suspicion by Rose.

“Merry Christmas. I know it’s a few days late but it’s the first chance I’ve had to get here.”

All the girls opened their gifts and were happy to receive them. For some it was the first gift they had ever received.

“Rose where’s Heather?”

“In her room. I believe she’s waiting for you.”

Storm went upstairs. She was a little surprised that Heather hadn’t been downstairs. Rose had said that as soon as she saw her and Adam coming into town she had called the others down.

“Heather can I come in?”

“Most people don’t bother to knock or ask.”

“I haven’t paid for the right this time.”

“Friends don’t have to.”

“I brought you a Christmas present. I hope you like it.”

“Thank you. Oh Storm.” With that Heather began to cry.

“Heather what is it? What’s wrong?”

“I guess I wasn’t as careful as I should have been.”

“Careful? What do you mean?”

“I’m going to have a baby Storm.”

“A baby?”

“Yes and I don’t know what to do.”

“Don’t you worry. We’ll figure out something.”

“You would help me?”

“We’re friends Heather. Of course I’ll help you. The first thing is to get you out of here.”

“Where do you suggest I go? There’s no place in town that would have me. This is the only thing I’m suited for.”

“That’s not true. Your smart you can read and write. We’ll just need some time to think on it. In the meantime I believe there’s a cabin on the Ponderosa that’s empty. We’ll move you into there.”

“But Storm…..”

“No buts Heather. You get your things together you’re coming back with us today. I’m meeting Adam for lunch later and I’ll explain everything to him. So no more tears everything will be alright.”

“Thank you Storm. You’re the best friend I’ve ever had. Maybe the only one I’ve ever had.”

How was Storm going to explain this to Adam. She knew he would never turn Heather away. She also knew their friendship made him slightly uncomfortable. She guessed she could understand why but he should know that Heather was his past she would do her best to be his future, the only future he‘d ever need.

She was on her way to the hotel when she saw Mrs. Riley and her daughter coming out of Roy’s office.

“Sheriff you have to find her.”

“I’ll do my best Mrs. Riley. The first thing is for me to round up some men.”

“Roy what’s wrong?”

“Storm what are you doing in town?”

“There were some things I had to do.”

“Sheriff my granddaughter!”

“What’s the matter with her Mrs. Riley?”

“She’s wandered off and we can’t find her.”

“Well if she’s in town she can’t have gotten far.”

“That’s just it. We weren’t in town. We took a ride. When we stopped for a little rest we thought Natalie was still asleep in the back. When we got into town and went to get her she wasn’t there.”

With this Norma began crying.

“Now, now Norma don’t worry we’ll find her. Sheriff please do whatever you have too but hurry.”

“Roy.”

“Yes Storm.”

“Please time is wasting!”

“Mrs. Riley I think I can help. Roy you know I can track better then most.”

“Yes I know that.”

“Then let me got out there before you have men walking all over her trail. Norma do you remember where it was that you stopped?”

“No but the driver might.”

“Good then go tell him I need him to take me to that spot. Roy I’m suppose to meet Adam for lunch at the International House will you please go and explain to him what’s happened. I’m sure he’ll want to join the search anyway. One more thing Roy will you please go tell Heather I haven’t had time to talk to Adam and may not get the chance to today, tell her what’s going on and tell her the plans haven’t changed they may just be slightly delayed.”

“Why would you want to help me?”

“You Mrs. Riley? I’m not helping you. I’m helping your daughter, your granddaughter. Now please go get the driver.”

“But that’s the point. She’s my granddaughter.”

“I see, so you think I should be like you. She has your blood in her so I shouldn’t wish to help her. Unlike you I don’t judge people based on their bloodline. Who their relations are is not something they can take blame or credit for. It’s their actions that merit respect or not.”

“This is the driver Miss. Kendall.”

“Don’t worry Norma. I’ll find her. Driver, Lucas isn’t it? I want you to take me to the spot where you stopped. Then come back into town. The sheriff will need you to do the same for him.”

“Ma’am you’re hardly dressed to go searching in this weather.”

“Perhaps, but that’s my problem sir not yours.”

The snow that had begun to fall had started to cover the tracks Natalie had left. Storm had to back track quite a few times. Eventually though she did find Natalie curled up under a tree sleeping. Storm knew she had to get her up, the poor child was freezing.

“Natalie wake up. Do you remember me? We met at Christmas. I need you to get up; we’re going to go find your mother. You do want to find your mother don’t you?”

“Yes but I’m cold.”

“I’ll tell you what why don’t you let me wrap you in my coat and I’ll carry you for a while.”

It was freezing. Storm could feel the chill going into her very bones. She knew it wasn’t good for her either but the child came first. She knew she hadn’t walked that far off the road maybe fifteen or twenty minutes. She hoped she would meet up with the search party soon.

Roy had gone in search of Adam as Storm set off with Lucas. He had already given Storm’s message to Heather by that time. He wasn’t too sure of how Adam would react to the news that Storm was wandering alone and that he had let her.

“She’s where Roy?”

“I know Adam I should have stopped her.”

“Roy when you find a way to stop Storm from doing something she’s determined to do let me know. We better get going.”

“Adam.”

“Yes Roy?”
“What plans do Storm and Heather have?”

“What do you mean?”

“Storm gave me a message to give to Heather. She wanted me to tell her that she hadn’t had a chance to talk to you but the plans hadn’t changed. I probably shouldn’t have told you but I just thought I’d give you a heads up.”

“Thanks Roy. I guess the only way I’m going to find out is to find Storm.”

By the time Roy and Adam had returned to Roy’s office there were ten or twelve men waiting for them.

“Are we ready to go sheriff?”

“Yes we are. Now men Storm is already out there looking. She felt it might be easier to follow the tracks if she went out before we trampled all over them.”

“Tracking must come naturally to her, among other things.”

“Bryce your lucky I don’t have time right now…..” All Adam wanted to do was find Storm.

“Mr. Bryce if you don’t wish to join us that’s just fine but if you do please limit your comments to the task at hand.”

“Of course sheriff.”

“Lucas please show us where you stopped.”

“Yes sheriff.”

Storm could hear horses approaching so she sat down and waited. She was very cold and tired. Natalie was trying to walk with Storm’s coat trailing after her.

“They’ll be here shortly Natalie. Come over here and sit down.”

Natalie sat down next to her. Storm knew she shouldn’t sit still but she just couldn’t move anymore.

She spotted Roy and Adam first. Adam was going to be angry; hopefully not too angry. She had only done what needed to be done.

“Over there Roy! It’s Storm!”

Adam pulled ahead of the rest of the search party. He was off his horse before the others had a chance to catch up.

“Storm are you alright? Why aren’t you wearing you coat? Roy give me that blanket from the wagon. Storm you’re freezing.”

Adam wrapped the blanket around Storm. He took her in his arms and held her close to him until he could feel her shivering ease a little bit.

“Natalie come here. Do you remember me? I’m Sheriff Coffee.”

Roy picked up Natalie and put her on the wagon next to Lucas.

“Now you stay right there. Lucas keep an eye on her. Adam why don’t you sit in the back of the wagon with Storm.”

Some men had gotten off their horses. Bryce was one of them.

“Come on sheriff Indians are just naturally more hot blooded then most.”

Adam wasn’t in a very good mood to begin with. He was looking for a way to release some of his anger. Anger that had its root in fear; fear that Storm was in danger. He could still feel her trembling and he knew that wasn’t good.

“That’s it Bryce!”

Adam put Storm in the back of the wagon turned around and punched Bryce in the jaw. Where Bryce fell there were small drops of scarlet on the snow.

“Next time Bryce I’ll….”

“Adam please I need you.” Storm didn’t want this to go any further. She knew most of the men would think Adam was justified in his actions. They would also realize any threats weren’t really serious. In truth she really did need him. She felt much warmer when he held her.

“Alright enough. Let’s get these two back to town. Adam you take Storm straight to my office once we’re there. The stove should be good and hot.”
“Thanks Roy.”

It felt good to be in front of the stove. It was so warm, even so the warmth didn’t reach all the way through her.

“Storm are you feeling better?”

“Yes Roy I feel much better.”

“I think I’ll go see if I can find you some nice warm soup. Would you like some too Adam?”

“That would be nice Roy. Thanks.”

Roy figured this might take him at least twenty minutes maybe a little longer. He hoped it would be long enough. Storm called to him just before he left.

“Roy is Natalie alright?”

“Yes she’s with her mother. She’s fine. Which reminds me I’ll stop and get your coat too. I don’t think you should ride the whole way back to the Ponderosa without one.”

“Thanks Roy.” After Roy had closed the door Storm turned to Adam. “I’m sorry I know I shouldn’t have…….” But Storm never finished it was impossible to talk with Adam’s lips on hers. Once Adam was satisfied that Storm was indeed still there and alright he had something he wished to know.

“Now tell me about this plan you and Heather have?”

“What? How did you find out about that?”

“Never mind how just talk.”

“You know the Wilkin’s cabin on the Ponderosa?”

“Yes keep going.”

“I sorta told Heather she could stay there.”

“Storm I realize you feel as if you owe Heather something but how far are you going to go? You can’t support her the rest of her life.”

“I don’t intend to. We’ll figure something out.”

“Can’t you figure it out while she’s in town.”

“No Adam. She’s going to have a baby.”

“A what?!”

“A baby. A parlor house is no place for her to be right now. I told her she could stay there until she figures out just what she wants to do.”

“Storm you don’t think….”

“Think what Adam?”

Adam was almost too afraid to put it into words. “Well that this baby is mine.”

“If I did then there would be no question of what we were going to do.”

“Are you saying you would make me marry Heather?”

“That would be up to you and Heather.”

“Then you’re saying you want to call the wedding off?”

“No Adam oh God no. What I’m saying is if you were the father and decided it would be better for you and Heather to marry I’d step aside. If on the other hand you both decided it was for the best if you didn’t marry and you still wished to marry me I would with one condition.”

“Condition”

“Yes with the condition that if Heather wished to live in the Wilkin’s cabin for the rest of her life she wouldn’t have a further care. That you would be father to that child.”

“What if Heather decided she didn’t wish to stay there, that she didn’t want to be burdened with raising a child.”

“Then my dear Adam we would have our first child.”

“Do you know how much I love you?”

“No why don’t you show me.”

Adam took her into his arms and kissed her. He longed for the day he could do more then just kiss her to show her how deep his love for her went.

“I guess I should have taken a little while longer.”

“Don’t be silly Roy. That soup smells delicious.” Adam was glad that Roy had returned. He could tell by Storm’s breathing that soon the kisses wouldn’t be enough. Never mind Storm’s breathing he could tell by his.

Storm stayed in Roy’s office while Adam went and fetched Heather. She knew it was better for her to wait here where it was warm she just hoped that Heather wouldn’t be upset that she hadn’t gone with Adam.

How, she wondered as she sat there, could Adam think she would think Heather’s child was his? If she didn’t think she could trust him she wouldn’t be marrying him no matter how much she loved him. His question had made her realize something. The rest of the town would probably be of the same opinion. That didn’t matter to her anymore then their opinion of her mattered to Adam.

“Storm are feeling warmer now?”

She had been so lost in thought that she had forgotten Roy was there.

“Yes much warmer.” She didn’t see any need to tell him the truth; while she did feel warmer then when she had first come in she wasn’t as warm as she thought she should be.

“So sunshine are you ready? Heather’s waiting outside so you better hurry up.”

Storm got up and kissed Roy goodbye. Roy figured he’d find out soon enough just why Heather was going with them. Right now the important thing was to get Storm home and in bed.

“Adam you make sure she gets home right away.”

“I will Roy.”

“Storm you get out of those wet clothes and into a warm bed first thing.”

“Yes Roy.” Can Adam make sure of that too? It was what she thought and by the look on Adam’s face what he was thinking as well.

The ride back to the Ponderosa was a quiet one. Heather kept thinking about what she was going to do. A baby was definitely going to change her life. Maybe she shouldn’t keep it, maybe she shouldn’t even have it. Rose had told her there were things she could do but she didn’t want to think of that now. She felt a lot better then she had before she had seen Storm. Storm was her friend and she would help her.

Adam kept trying to think of the best way to explain Heather’s presence to his father. In spite of how the thought that he was the baby’s father seemed to honestly never have entered Storm’s mind he felt certain it would enter his father’s. He supposed he would worry about that when it happened.

All Storm kept trying to do was convince herself that she was warm. It didn’t seem to matter how close she snuggled up to Adam she still felt cold.

When the wagon pulled up to the house Ben was standing on the porch smoking his pipe. He was very surprised to see Heather with them.

“Storm you and Heather go on inside. I’ll put up the horses.”

“But Adam I thought I was staying at a cabin?”

“Yes Heather but it’s hardly in any condition for living in right now. We’ll ride out tomorrow and begin to fix up what needs fixing. Until then you can stay here.”

Ben came to help Storm and Heather down. Adam recognized the look in his father’s eyes. It was the look that told him he expected a very interesting explanation.

“Storm I want you to go straight upstairs and get into bed.”

“Yes Adam. I’ll just show Heather to her room first.” And, she thought, explain to Ben why she’s here. She knew Adam wasn’t too sure of how to explain it to his father. She could tell it was all that was on his mind the whole way here. She, on the other hand, would tell him straight out. She would just tell him the truth.

Heather went to pick up her bags but was surprised by Ben’s next action.

“Give that to me Heather.”

“Oh no Mr. Cartwright I can take it.”

“As long as I’m around no lady will carry her own bag into my house.”

Lady? How could he call her a lady? Then she remembered this was a Cartwright. Not just any Cartwright but the one responsible for raising the other three into the wonderful human beings they were.

“Heather please don’t argue. I know better then anyone when it’s useless to try and right now I can see it would be very useless. Besides that I feel kind of cold.” Storm just wanted to get inside where it was warm as soon as she could.

“Thank you Mr. Cartwright.” Heather handed her bag to Ben and followed Storm inside.

Ben showed Heather to her room and Storm went straight to hers. She sat on her bed until she heard Ben in the hall.

“Ben can you come in here for a minute please?”

“Of course Storm. Are you alright?”

“I’m fine Adam will explain about me. I just want to explain to you about Heather.”

“Alright Storm I’m listening.”

“I offered her the use of the Wilkin’s cabin while she decides what she wants to do.” Storm saw the questioning look on Ben’s face. “You see Ben Heather is going to have a baby. I felt she shouldn’t be in the parlor house and I remembered that that cabin was empty and it would be a good place for her to think things through. I’m sorry if I spoke out of turn once again. I guess I just don’t think of all the ramifications of the things I do.”

“No Storm sometimes you don’t but that’s one of the dangers when you think with you heart. Don’t worry.” Ben could tell Storm was starting to think he was angry. He wasn’t. “I’m not angry. You did the right thing.” Suddenly a thought came to him. Was there more to this then Storm was saying. Just who was the father of this baby? He was going to go about eliminating one candidate right away. “Now I believe I heard Adam tell you to get into bed. Why’s that?”

“Can you please ask Adam? I feel kind of cold and tired. He’ll explain it all to you. I just wanted to tell you about Heather because I know Adam was fretting about how he was going to tell you.”

That made Ben even more worried about the father’s identity. Why would Adam be worried about explaining the reason for Heather’s presence? He went downstairs with a growing fear. Had his son done something that would now spoil his chance for true happiness?

“Pa I want to explain about why Heather’s here.” Ben could hear the hesitation in Adam’s voice.

“No need to explain about that Storm already has.”

“I can’t say I’m sorry for that. I was worrying about how to broach the subject.”

“Adam I’m going to ask you something. I want a straight and honest answer.”

“Have I ever given you any other kind?”

“Not that I can recall son.”

“Then ask your question pa.” Adam waited for the question even though he knew what it probably would be.

“Are you the father of Heather’s child?”

“Pa I knew once you found out the reason for her being here you would ask me that. I tell you pa since Storm has returned I haven’t had the time, the strength, or more importantly the desire to seek out another woman. You want to know something pa the thought that I might be the father never once entered Storm’s mind. Did she go straight to bed?”

“She did right after she told me about Heather. Said you would tell me the reason she didn’t look so good.”

Adam told his father about what had gone on concerning Natalie. He left out the part about Bryce. He explained how he was worried that Storm would get sick. She was so cold when he had found her.

Storm didn’t sleep too well that night she just couldn’t get warm no matter how many blankets were piled on top of her. Her dreams didn’t help her to rest too easily either. Whey did Adam have to give her the idea of him being Heather’s baby’s father? All she kept dreaming about was a little baby boy that looked just like Adam. It wasn’t so much that he was the father that bothered her it was that she wasn’t the mother.

When she woke in the morning she really didn’t feel like getting up but she did. Not because she had too but because it was what she always did. Things had to be done there was no time for being sick. Maybe they could go to the Wilkin’s cabin and clean it up a bit. The kitchen had to be stocked, firewood brought in. Hopefully they could borrow some bed linens and such from the Ponderosa. She put on a smile and went downstairs.

“Good morning everyone.”

“Good morning to you.” Adam was glad to see her awake. She didn’t look real good, or sound too strong, but at least she had the strength to come downstairs.

“Hey Storm Adam told us all about how you found Natalie.”

“It wasn’t really that hard Hoss.”

“I’m surprised Mrs. Riley accepted your help.”

“Joseph!”

“What pa? It was kind of hypocritical wasn’t it?”

“I suppose it was Little Joe but it was for her granddaughter not herself.” Storm couldn’t understand why the room seemed to be spinning. She took a step forward. The last thing she could remember was the sensation of falling; she didn’t remember hitting the floor. That could have been due to the fact that she didn’t hit the floor.

Ben couldn’t recall his son ever moving that fast before. One minute he was at the table the next he was catching Storm.

“Pa she’s burning up.”

“I’ll go get the doc.” Joe knew that he could go the fastest.

“Joe make sure to tell him to bring something to help lower her fever.”

“I will pa.”

“Can I do something Mr. Cartwright?”

“No Heather. It’s probably best if in your condition you stay away from Storm.” Ben didn’t want anything to happen to Heather because of Storm. He knew if it did Storm would never forgive herself.

“Adam you want me to take her upstairs?”

“No thank you Hoss I can manage.”

Adam brought her upstairs and laid her in bed. He covered her up and made sure she was as warm as he could but she still continued to shiver. He sat down and waited for the doctor to come.

Joe got the doctor back in record time. Everyone thought his horse had sprouted wings. They found everyone upstairs with Storm, everyone but Heather. Joe couldn’t recall ever seeing Adam looking so lost. Hoss and Ben were trying to lower Storm’s temperature with rags soaked in cold water.

“Okay why don’t you let me examine her.”

“Alright Paul. Hoss, Joe come on.” Ben looked at his eldest son and knew he would have no luck in getting him to leave. Obviously so did Paul.

“It’s alright Ben. I don’t think he’s going anywhere.”

For those waiting downstairs it seemed like ages before the doctor reappeared.

“How is she Paul?”

“I’ll tell you the same as I did Adam. She’s real sick. She’s running a real high fever. I left some medicine with Adam. That along with cold rags will hopefully help to keep her temperature down. I’ll come back tomorrow but you can expect a very restless night.”

“That’s all well and good Paul but she’s going to be alright isn’t she?”

“Joe I’m hoping our prayers and her and Adam’s love for each other will give her enough strength to pull through.”

Day slipped into night and Adam didn’t move. He felt if he stayed close Storm would know he was there. She wouldn’t dare give up if he were nearby. What was he thinking, Storm would never give up never.

“Son you want me to bring you something to eat?”

“I’m alright pa.”

“Storm wouldn’t want you to go hungry.”

“I suppose not. Maybe I’ll have a little something.”

“Good. It would be a shame to let this go to waste.”

Ben handed Adam the plate he had brought up with him. He took Adam’s place beside Storm on the bed and continued to hold the cooling rag to Storm’s forehead. He couldn’t believe that he would barely touch the cold rag to her forehead and it was warm.

“Pa I now realize something. I realize I could never be as strong as you.”

“How do you mean?”

“I could never survive losing her…”’

“You won’t have to. She’s going to be alright. She’s Storm and she would never let you down, anyone else might have to worry but not you.”

Adam had eaten all he could which wasn’t much. It was hard to swallow when your heart was firmly lodged in your throat.

“How did you do it pa? Three times? How?”

“It wasn’t easy but then I had you boys. I could see your mothers in each one of you and I knew if I let any one of you down I’d be letting them down. I couldn’t bare the thought of disappointing any one of them so I put the hurt aside and went on.”

“Pa.” Adam hesitated. He wanted to say something but it was not an easy thing. Saying it to Storm had become easy over time but for some reason saying it to his father never got easier.

“What is it Adam?”

“I love you pa.”

“I love you too son.” Ben took his son into his arms hoping that he would be able to pass on to him any strength he needed.

CHAPTER 35

For four days Storm fought the fever. For four days Adam left her side only once. He slept, what little he did sleep, in the chair Hoss had brought up from downstairs. ‘It’s more comfortable then that stupid rocker.’ That’s what Hoss had said when Adam had looked up to see him standing in the doorway with said chair.

On the fourth day a visitor came to the Ponderosa. Mrs. Augusta Riley wanted to thank Storm for what she had done. It had taken her this long to swallow her pride.

“May I come in Ben?”

“Of course Augusta. If only for the fact that Storm wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“How is she doing? I only heard the news yesterday that she was ill.”

“She’s doing better. The fever seems to be dropping although it’s not completely gone.”

“I wanted to thank her for all she did. If you could let her know.”

“I think it would be better if she heard it from you.”

They both looked to see Adam standing on the stairs. He had recognized Mrs. Riley’s voice and wanted to know what she wanted.

“Is she awake Adam?”

“No not yet pa.”

“Adam I realize I have no right to be here, no right to ask her for forgiveness. I know I’ve treated her badly but I now see I’ve misjudged her.”

“Tell me Mrs. Riley are you saying this now to ease your conscience? Are you afraid if she should…..” Adam couldn’t bring himself to say it. “…if she shouldn’t recover you might never get the chance to unburden yourself.”

Adam had asked Hoss to sit with Storm for a few minutes while he went to talk to Mrs. Riley. So when he heard the way Hoss yelled for him he began to think the worst.

“Adam! Adam come quick!”

Again Ben was amazed at how fast Adam could move; he was also surprised at how fast he moved.

“Hoss what is it? What’s wrong?”

“Look Adam.”

Hoss stepped aside and Adam found himself looking straight into Storm’s eyes. She managed a weak hello. She noticed how tired Adam looked but also how handsome. He walked over and sat down beside her. He took her in his arms and held her. When he released her she noticed that not only had Ben come into the room but so had Mrs. Riley. Why was she there?

“Mrs. Riley is Natalie alright?”

“She’s fine Storm thanks to you.”

“I’m sure if I hadn’t of found her the search party would have.”

“Perhaps but she would have been out there that much longer. It has taken me this long to gather the courage to come out here to thank you.”

“It’s alright Mrs. Riley. It was nothing.”

That was all Adam could take.

“Nothing! Nothing? It almost cost you your life. How could you say it was nothing.”

“There you go again trying to kill me off.”

“Storm don’t say that. Don’t ever say that.”

Storm could see Adam was upset. She would swear there was what appeared to be the start of tears in his eyes. Had she really been that bad? True enough she still felt weak but that was only because she hadn’t eaten in….just how long had it been?

“Adam how long have I been asleep?”

“Four days my love, four very long days and three even longer nights.”

Ben and Augusta turned to leave the room. Ben motioned to Hoss to follow. He couldn’t wait for Little Joe to return from town so he could share in the good news too. Shortly after Mrs. Riley left Adam came downstairs as well.

“Hoss will you do me a favor?”

“Anything Adam.”

“Will you go ask Hop-Sing to make a little something for Storm to eat. She says she’s feeling a little hungry.”

“I’ll go tell him. I’m sure he’ll make whatever she wants.”

Ben watched as his eldest son literally fell onto the sofa.

“You alright Adam? “
“Yeah pa I’m fine. A little tired maybe but right now I feel as if a great weight has been lifted off of me.”

“A little tired I expect but there’s something else bothering you. You appear to be a little angry and that surprises me.”

“I just can’t believe that Storm is still trying to get Mrs. Riley’s approval.”

“Is that what you think was happening up there? You think Storm was seeking Augusta’s acceptance?”

“Isn’t it?”

“Not at all. If anything it was the other way around.”

After she had awakened Adam had insisted she stay in bed until she was completely well. When she had asked him how long that would be he said as long as he thought.

Three days later, while everyone was sitting at the table eating breakfast, Joe spotted Storm in the hallway. She was dressed and slowly sneaking down the stairs. She noticed that Joe had seen her so she put her finger to her lips in a silent plea for him to keep quiet. Unfortunately Adam had seen Joe looking at the stairs and since everyone else was already seated at the table that left only one person to be on the stairs. Without turning around he spoke.

“Storm Margaret Kendall you get back into that bed!”

“No! I feel fine. I’m tired of being in there. I want to be down here.”

She couldn’t see the smile on Adam’s face or the mischievous look in his eyes. Ben could and he knew just what his son was doing. If Storm gave up and retreated back to her room then she wasn’t ready but if she fought then she was back to her old self again.

“Storm you do as I say and get back into bed.”

“Don’t you start ordering me around Adam Milton Cartwright! I am not some animal you can command. You can’t know if I feel better or not!”

“Oh can’t I?”

“No! I feel completely well and I refuse to stay in that bed another minute longer!”

“Well then why don’t you come and join us?”

“Adam I…..You mean it Adam? You’re not going to argue any more about it?”

“Would it do any good?”

“No.”

“Then I guess your feeling better.”

That was the same day Little Joe and Hoss got Heather settled in at the Wilkin’s cabin.

“Adam I want to tell you something.” Storm was sitting in a chair in front of the fireplace.

“What do you want to tell me?”

“Do you promise you won’t get angry?”

“Angry? Storm I don’t think I could be angry with you. Not yet anyway.”

“While I was sick I had a dream. At least I think it was a dream. I was walking down this long hallway with doors on each side. I tried to open every one but they were locked. Then I finally found one that wasn’t. When I opened it I saw beyond such beauty I would swear it was heaven. I was about to go inside when a woman stepped in front of me blocking my way. She said to me I shouldn’t come in. She said if I did I would hurt you too much. Said she knew how much I loved you and wouldn’t want to hurt you. She also told me she knew how much you loved me and that if I left you would never recover. She said ultimately it would be my choice but she hoped I would choose to stay with you.”

“It would seem I owe this lady a very big thank you. She was right I could never bear losing you. Just who was she?”

“At first I wasn’t sure. I didn’t remember ever meeting her but she looked familiar, then she stepped back and smiled at me and I knew.”

“You knew from a smile?”

“Yes her smile was the same as yours. That’s when I knew it could only be one person.”

“And who would that be?”

“The one person whose smile you inherited.”

They both jumped a little. Neither one had heard Ben come downstairs.

“Pa?”

“Your mother Adam. It could have only been your mother.”

CHAPTER 36

It was the third day after Storm had been released from the prison of her room. Again it was just her and Adam alone in the house. Little Joe and Hoss were out looking things over. Soon it would be spring and time for all the work that meant. Ben had ridden into town; he was anxious to see if there was any letter from Nate. Hop-Sing had gone along with Ben to pick up supplies and visit with his friends.

“Adam do you think I could go see Heather?”

“Storm please give me a few more days. I’d ask you to stay put until spring was well in bloom but I know that would be asking too much. So just a few more days.”

“Alright but only a few more.”

Adam could see by her face she was disappointed. He took her in his arms and kissed her. He had only intended to try and cheer her up but as soon as his lips left hers he knew it was a mistake. He knew they were alone in the house and were likely to remain so for some time. His mind kept trying to rationalize something he shouldn’t even be thinking. It didn’t matter that they were going to be married they weren’t yet. Then she looked up at him and when she told him what was on her mind he knew that married or not he would have no choice.

“Adam you know you could have kept me in bed for a lot longer.”

“Really, how? I would never tie you up.”

“It wouldn’t have required ropes. All you had to do was stay there with me.”

“Storm will you promise me you won’t leave this house?”

“Why Adam?”

“Because if I stay something is going to happen that shouldn’t, at least not yet.”

Storm realized that he didn’t say might, or maybe, he said going to happen.

“Where are you going to go?”

“I think I’ll go see just how well those brothers of mine are getting along without my help.”

“Well if only for your sake I’ll promise.”

“My sake?”

“Yes Adam if I had my way you’d stay right here so you could show me just what that something is that would happen.”

Adam quickly got his things together and left.

Adam knew where his brothers should be so he headed off in that direction. He didn’t realize he was being followed his mind was still on what had just happened with Storm.

Bryce had seen Ben Cartwright in town. He had seen him arrive with that Chinese cook of his. That meant it would be just his three sons out at the ranch and that half-breed. He followed after them to see if he could find out just where they all were.

“Now Hop-Sing I hope you’re planning an extra big meal tonight. After all the work Little Joe and Hoss will be doing today they’ll both be extra hungry.”

“Yes Mr. Cartwright. I guess Mr. Adam won’t be hungry as them.”

“Don’t be too sure. He’s got an even tougher job. He has to keep Storm in the house.”

“Yes that harder job. Need more energy to fight Miss. Storm then to drive whole herd of cows.”

“Yes Hop-Sing but I will admit I would prefer to be Adam.”

So Adam and that half-breed bitch of his were alone at the house. He figured he could make them both pay for the way they treated him. As he had gotten closer to the house he saw Adam riding away. He decided he would take care of him first.

“Hey Cartwright!”

Adam recognized Bryce’s voice. He knew Trevor felt as if he owed him something. Adam got down off his horse and turned to face Trevor. He was expecting a fight not a bullet.

“Bryce I guess you feel as if I owe you a fair fight. If that’s what you want….”

Adam heard a gunshot, felt a pain in his shoulder, and felt himself fall to the ground. When he looked up Bryce was standing over him with a rifle pointed at him.

“What I expect form you Cartwright is for you to die. Nothing more, nothing less. I just don’t want it to be too fast. You see I know that half-breed of yours is all alone. I want you to lie here and die slowly thinking about what I’ll be doing to her.”

Adam tried to get up but Bryce hit him with the rifle butt. He then proceeded to hog tie him. Adam watched as Bryce rode off towards the house, and Storm.

The more Adam tried to free himself the more the bullet wound bled. If he had only made it closer to where Little Joe and Hoss were they might have heard the gunshot. What Adam should have know was that without him to make sure they were doing what they were suppose to Little Joe and Hoss were doing what they wanted to. They rationalized that they had worked hard all morning so they could take it a little easier in the afternoon. They figured checking on Heather was more important then checking on fences. It would be a lot warmer too. That’s where they were on their way to when they heard the gunshot.

“Adam what happened?! Who did this?!” Joe was busy trying to cut the ropes off of Adam’s wrists and ankles.

“Bryce. Joe you’ve got to stop him. He’s going to the house. He’s going to….Joe help Storm.”

“Hoss take Adam to Heather’s. Don’t worry Adam I won’t let Bryce hurt Storm.”

Both Joe and Hoss knew Adam must be hurt real bad. Not from the blood on the ground but from the fact that he didn’t try to go with Joe.

Storm heard the horse ride up. Had Adam changed his mind? She had had a bad feeling just a few minutes ago could this be the reason for it? She stepped towards the door when it burst open. It wasn’t Adam at all.

“Bryce what do you want?”

“What do I want? I want to teach you a lesson. I want to show you I’m more of a man then him.”

She knew he was referring to Adam. Bryce would never be half the man Adam was.

“Don’t be ridiculous Bryce. Now why don’t you get out of here before Adam comes back.”

“He won’t be coming back. He’s dead, or at least almost dead. I shot him then tied him up. But don’t worry I gave him something pleasant to thing about. I left him with the knowledge that I would show you just what you were meant for.”

Adam dead? Was that what she felt before? No he was alright Bryce was lying. He was trying to make her weak so she wouldn’t fight him. Maybe he had tied Adam up. Maybe he had told him what he intended to do. But he wouldn’t have shot him. He couldn’t be that crazy could he?

“You’re lying Bryce. Adam is fine.”

“After we’re done here I’ll show you. Maybe if you’re real nice I’ll leave your bodies real close to each other.”

Bryce reached out but all he grabbed was the sleeve of Storm’s blouse. She ran. If she could make it to the desk she could get to the gun that she knew was in one of the drawers. Bryce caught up to her and this time managed to grab hold of her arm. He spun her around and slapped her. Storm reached for something, anything, to use against Bryce. She got hold of one of Adam’s books and hit Bryce in the face with it. He let her go and screamed. She knew if she didn’t make it to the gun this time Bryce might just forget about his plans. He may just decide to kill her.

“Stop Bryce!”

That sounded like Joe.

“Joe is that you?!”

“Yes Storm! Are you alright!”

“I’m fine.”

What Joe couldn’t see was that Storm had made it to the desk. She had taken out the gun.

“Joe he says he’s killed Adam.”

Joe now could see her and he could hear something in her voice he never had. He knew what she would do.

“No Storm. He shot Adam.”

“Well then maybe I’ll just shot him.”

“Storm I can’t believe I’m going to say this. Don’t. You know Adam better then anyone. Is that what he would want you to do?”

“No.”

“I’ll take him to the sheriff. You go to Adam. Hoss brought him to Heather’s. It was closer then here. I’ll send the doctor out as well. Alright Storm?”

“Alright Joe. Bryce you better pray that Adam is alright.”

“Now why would I do that?”

“Because if he’s not you won’t live long enough to stand trial, let alone hang.”

Storm rode as fast as she could to Heather’s. When she got there she was afraid to go in. What if Bryce was right? What if Adam was….Oh God she couldn’t even think it. Storm knocked on the door.

“Heather can I come in?”

“Most people don’t bother knocking or asking.”

Storm opened the door. She saw Adam lying on the bed and she ran to him.

“Adam are you alright?” She knew it was a dumb question. She could see he was bleeding. She just needed to hear his voice. Hear him say he was okay even if it was a lie.

“I am now.” Adam noticed Storm’s dress was ripped. “Are you alright?”

“Yes Little Joe is taking Bryce to the sheriff. He said he’d bring the doctor back with him. It’s bleeding real bad.”

“Yes it is. I guess you’ll just have to take the bullet out.”

“Maybe we can stop the bleeding until the doctor gets here.”

“Hoss has already tried that haven’t you Hoss?”

“Yeah Storm I have. I’m afraid the bullets got to come out.”

“But it’s in real deep.”

“Hey I trust you. Just like you trusted me.”

So Storm asked Hoss to help her. She did something that would have, under other circumstances, shocked everyone and would have met with a very different reaction from Adam. It was the best position to get to where the bullet had lodged and it would also help in keeping Adam still. She straddled his stomach, kissed his forehead and began. When it was over, and Adam was resting as peacefully as he could, Storm told Hoss it might be better if he took Heather to the house. She could stay in her room, seeing as how she would be here.

“Storm you sure? I don’t know as pa will like the idea of you and Adam here alone.”

“Hoss I really don’t think Adam is in any condition to do anything. If he was he would have reacted quite differently before.”

“I didn’t mean…” Hoss knew just what she was thinking. He also knew what she meant about before. Now that Adam was resting and the bleeding was finally stopping he realized just how any man would have reacted at having a beautiful woman like Storm in the position she was in earlier. He could feel his face turning red. “Oh Storm what I meant was it might be dangerous.”

“It wasn’t for Heather.”

“No but then I’m not you Storm.”

“Hoss I’ll be fine. I promise. I have Adam’s gun and you know I would do anything to keep him safe.”

“Well okay but only till pa comes home. He’ll deicide.”

“Alright Hoss.” Storm agreed knowing she wouldn’t leave Adam’s side also knowing that he wouldn’t be well enough to be moved for a while.

When Joe got into town he took Bryce straight to Roy’s office after making a short stop to tell the doctor where to go. Roy asked how Adam was and Joe told him he was in pretty good hands. Storm was with him. Then Joe asked Roy if he had seen his pa.

“Not recently. I did see him right after he arrived in town, said something about checking if there was any mail, then said he had some business at the bank.”

“Well if pa should stop here just keep him here. I’ll stop here last thing before I leave town if I don‘t have any luck in finding him.”

“Alright Little Joe.”

Ben didn’t go back to the sheriff’s office, Joe found him at the bank. Thankfully he was in one of the back offices. Even more importantly he was sitting down.

“Pa I have to talk to you.”

“Alright Joseph one minute and I’ll be done here.”

“No pa now!”

Ben knew if Joe was being this insistent, even at the risk of being rude, it must be something important.”

“Alright Joseph what is it?”

“We have to get back home. Pa Adam’s been shot.”

“Joseph that’s not……” Ben was about to say funny but he could tell by his son’s face he wasn’t joking. “What happened?”

“Bryce shot Adam. He tied him up and left him to bleed to death. Worse then that pa he told him he knew Storm was alone at the house and he was…..”

“Joe is Storm alright?”

“Yeah pa. I got there before Bryce could do anything. Besides you know Storm she was fighting him. She managed to get the gun out of your desk. Pa Bryce told her Adam was dead. That’s what she believed until I told her different.”

“Joe where’s Bryce?” Ben feared the answer.

“I took him to Roy. Pa you don’t think Storm would have really shot Bryce?”

There wasn’t a doubt in Ben’s mind. She would have shot him, she would have killed him. He knew that to be the truth. In any other situation her conscience would have prevented her from killing unless absolutely necessary but if she had gone on believing that Bryce had killed Adam he would have paid with his life. In this instance she would have lost her focus because Bryce would have taken away her moral compass and it would have taken a while for her to get it back.

“Pa?”

“Yes Joe she would have.”

When Paul arrived at Heather’s he was again made to feel unneeded.

“If you two keep this up I’m not going to feel necessary.”

“Paul is he going to be okay?”

“Don’t worry you did just fine. He’s going to be alright. Now I’ll leave this medicine just in case he should start running a fever. I would stay a little longer but I have to check on Mrs. West. Her baby is due any day and since I’m already out this way I’ll stop in. At least there I’ll feel needed.”

“You’ll stop by again? Please Paul I do need you.”

“On my way back, if not, then tomorrow.” Paul knew the only reason she needed him was to reassure her that Adam would be alright.

“Thank you.”

“Don’t worry Storm. He’ll be fine after all he’s just as stubborn as you.”

“More so.”

“Yes more so.”

After Paul had left Storm felt real tired. She curled up on the bed next to Adam, making sure to stay on top of the covers. That’s how Ben found them when he got there. He had told Joe to go to the house. That Hoss might be there and if he was they should both wait there and he would send Storm back to let them know what was going on.

“Pa will you put a cover on her. With the fire dying down it’s getting kind of chilly in here.”

“Adam how are you son?”

“I’ve been better but then I’ve been worse too. How bad can I be if getting shot means I get to have her in bed next to me. It may prove to be worth it. Bryce pa, where is he?”

“In jail. Joe brought him there.”

“I thought Storm might have….”

“I would have and it would have been his own fault.”

Storm had rolled over so that she was looking into Adam’s eyes. She knew Ben was there but right now she didn’t care.

“He told me you were dead. That he had killed you.”

“Storm you know that’s not what I would have wanted.”

“That’s what Joe said.”

“JOE!” Ben and Adam said in unison.

“Yes Joe but even then it wouldn’t have mattered if I still believed he had killed you.”

“Storm you know me. You know how I feel about….”

“Yes Adam but right now I think it would be best if you rested. I wouldn’t want you to say that the only reason you lost this argument was because you were too weak.”

“Who says I’d lose?”

“Enough. Storm is right Adam you should rest.”

“How am I supposed to do that with her lying right next to me?”

“Storm why don’t you go on back to the house and let Hoss and Little Joe know what’s going on.”

“No.”

Storm had never said no to Ben and he was a little taken aback to hear it now but not totally surprised. Where Adam was concerned he knew she would take on the world.

Adam could tell by his father’s face he was not expecting such a simple yet defiant answer. He tried to reason with her.

“Storm why don’t you go. You can come back later with either Hoss or Joe. Pa will be here with me and I’ll be just fine.”

“Adam I won’t leave you.”

“Son I don’t think there’s any use in arguing. I’ll go let your brothers know how you’re doing and I’ll come back later.”

“Ben I don’t mean to disobey you it’s just….”

“I know Storm. Quite frankly I would have been more shocked if you had gone.” He bent and kissed her on the forehead then left to inform the others that Adam would be alright.

After Ben had left Adam fell asleep for a little while. Storm was sitting in a chair by the bed because Adam had insisted he wouldn’t be able to close his eyes if by keeping them open he could look into hers. She sat there and watched him sleeping. In eight month’s he would be her husband, she would be his wife. Since their engagement they had had so little time for planning. There had been so many things that had gotten in the way. Storm promised herself that at least for a few days they would have nothing but time to talk.

“What are you thinking about?”

“What?”
“You seem so lost in thought. I was just wondering what about.”

“The future.”

“Not too big a topic.”

“”Our future.”

“A little less broad but still not easily planned.”

“But I do have it planned. Maybe not down to the minutest detail but I know what I expect our future to be.”

“Do you think you could let me in on it?”

“I may not know what every day will hold but I know it will be filled with love. There’s no doubt in my mind we’ll disagree about things but that will only make our love stronger.”

“Storm you realize we haven’t had time to really talk about everything. I mean there’s so much to be done. I don’t know if I can have the house built by the wedding.”

“House? Adam what house?”

“Our house silly.”

“Our house?”

“You didn’t think we were going to live with pa and those brothers of mine did you?”

“I guess I hadn’t really given it much thought.”

“Well I have and while they might enjoy it to begin with once the first baby arrives and wakes them up at all hours…”

“Adam! Adam where will you build our house?”

“Do you remember that little flat piece of land?”

“The one mother so loved?”

“Yes that one. Pa and I were talking about it and we agree it would be perfect for a house, our house.”

“Oh Adam I love you so much.”

“Sure now that I’m too weak to take advantage of your thankfulness.”

“What about the inside? How will that look?”

“How do you want it to look?”

“We’ll need six or seven bedrooms.”

“Six or seven? I thought you said there were only four children in your dream.”

“Yes four but what about our room?”

“If I’m adding correctly that’s five.”

“Yes but we’ll need at least one guest room for when a grandfather or uncle wishes to stay over.”

“Is there anything else special you want?”

“I’d like a little room just off ours preferably with a window facing west.”

“West? Don’t you mean east?”

“No west. The room should be big enough to hold a rocker and a cradle. I want the window to face west so that in the summer it won’t get warm until the babies well awake and in the winter it gets the warm afternoon sun for naptime.”

“You seem to have thought this well through. Is there anything else?”

“Yes I would like a small staircase leading from our bedroom to the kitchen.”

“Why?”

“So I can go to prepare breakfast without having to walk through the hallway.”

“You’re not that lazy.”

“Lazy has nothing to do with it Adam. I just don’t want to risk waking the other children.”

Other children? For the first time the true meaning of that word hit Adam. They would be their children his and Storm’s.

 

CHAPTER 37

It may seem that Adam and Storms days leading up to their wedding were filled with only troubles but there were many days filled with nothing more then holding hands, sharing kisses, laughing and planning. Days just reveling in the great joy that would soon be theirs. Nights spent lying in separate rooms both thinking of a great sorrow when sometime in the very distant future they would be separated by destiny.

“Adam it’s here!”

“What’s here?”

“Papa’s letter! Do you want to read it first?”

“No I think you should.”

“Are you afraid Adam?”

“No I just think you should.”

My darling daughter

I have so much I want to write but each time I put pen to paper my hand refuses to move. I must say that while I would never wish for you a broken heart I guess there still lingered a small hope you would return to England by your own choice. Even though I know you could never be truly happy here.

Please tell Adam I’m glad he finally came to his senses. Remind him that he knows how stubborn you can be so I’ll not entertain any complaints after your married. Tell him once the vows are said he’s stuck with you. Honestly my dear Storm you tell him he doesn’t deserve you, I suppose in my eyes no man does. You are too good for any of them.

I guess if you had to choose one he’s the best of a poor lot. He doesn’t seem to be swayed by your beauty. He’ll give as good as he gets and Lord knows you mind him better then you’ve ever minded me.

Nora has asked me to tell you that she’d be honored to be your maid of honor. Grace hopes you’ll wait for her to help you with picking out your gown. We should arrive for the Fourth of July celebrations.

All my love

Your Father

Adam could see Storm was trying to hide her tears.

“So tell me does he approve or disapprove? Is he coming to drag you away from me?”

“Oh Adam.” She went into his waiting arms.

“So sunshine what does Nate write?”

“He says to tell you he’s glad you finally came to your senses. That once we’re married you’re stuck with me that you don’t deserve me. He also writes that you’re the best of a poor lot.”

“Well just full of compliments.”

“Yes. He writes they’ll be here for Fourth of July. Grace wants me to wait for her to pick out a dress.”

“Will that be enough time?”

“How should I know I’ve never been married before.”

“Yes well you’ve never built a house before yet you knew exactly what you wanted there. Just wait until I tell your father that the only reason you want to marry me is because you want four children.”

“Adam you wouldn’t tell papa that would you?”

“I do think he would like to know about his grandchildren.”

“Yes but not before. I mean he doesn’t have to know that I…”

Adam could tell she was becoming embarrassed for some reason. So he did what he knew would take her mind off of it, something that usually could take her mind off anything. He took her face in his hand, raised her chin, and kissed her lips. They were lost in that embrace when Ben came in.

“Don’t you think young man that you should be out there helping your brothers get ready for this drive?”

“Yes pa I’m going.”

Adam left grudgingly. Ben had wanted to talk to Storm and was glad that he had the opportunity to do so alone had presented itself.

“So what does Nate write?”

“That he expects to be here before the fourth of July.”

“So he’s going to deny me the honor of walking you down the aisle.”

“If you want I’ll gladly marry Adam twice so you can both have a turn.”

“I think once will be enough. You’ll just have to promise me at least one dance.”

Storm went and hugged Ben. “I’ll promise you two.”

“Storm I want to talk to you about the drive that’s coming up.”

“What about it?”

“I think it would be a good idea if Adam went on this one.”

“Why?”

“Because I think it will do you both good to be apart. You two have spent almost every waking hour together. I think you should have a chance to miss each other. Time to reflect on the future.”

“But it’s our future shouldn’t we reflect on it together?”

“Perhaps, but I think you should also have time to think alone. Besides I’m getting tired of chasing after the two of you.”

“Ben.”

“Storm it’s not as bad as it seems. It will only be for eight weeks. Just think of all the plans you can make in that time. You made it through seven years, I think you can make eight weeks.”

“If you really believe it to be for the best.”

“Yes I do.”

“Then I’ll try.”

“Thank you Storm.”

Ben assumed Storm’s promise to try was also a promise to succeed. He should have known better.

“Now you’re sure? You’re not upset? If you want I’ll stay I’m sure Hoss and Joe will understand.” It was ironic but as much as Adam wanted to stay here with Storm, he also wanted to go.

“I’m not upset and I am sure. I think Ben is right; you do need some time away from me. Time to realize just how much you can’t live without me.”

“Oh and I suppose you’ll be going to dances every night without even a thought of me.”

“I’ll not have a single thought of you because my every thought will be with you.” Storm had promised herself she wouldn’t cry. She wouldn’t let Adam go thinking she were here feeling sad. She had thought on what Ben had said and realized he was right. Men, even Adam, needed time to be men. That when a woman was present most men found it necessary to be gentlemen at all times. They wouldn’t allow themselves all the freedoms being surrounded by men alone allowed.

“We should be back before Nate, Grace and Nora arrive from England. I’ll miss you.”

“I’ll miss you as well.”

“What about me?”

“I’ll miss you too Joseph. Oh don’t look so sad Hoss I’ll miss you too.”

She kissed Hoss and Little Joe goodbye, reminded them to be careful, then she was in Adam’s arms. How she wished she could stop time; spend the rest of her life right here in this moment. All too soon it had passed, Adam was getting on his horse and she wouldn’t see him for eight weeks. Ben put his arm around her. She was grateful for the strength it gave her.

“Now you boys be careful. Hoss, Joe remember if you let anything happen to your brother you’ll have to answer to Storm.”

“This is going to be a pretty easy drive.”

“Oh what makes you say that big brother?”

“It’s very simple Hoss. I’ll just threaten to tell Storm on either of you if you don’t mind me and do all the work.”

“Maybe we should just leave you here.”

“That’s one threat I wish you would carry out Joe.” Adam was finding the nearer the time came to leave the less he felt like going.

“Now the three of you be careful. You best get started you know those cows aren’t going to drive themselves and the men are waiting for you. Besides one step taken away brings you one step closer to coming back.” Storm wished they would go; it was getting real hard to hold back her tears.

“Pa you take real good care of her.” Adam couldn’t resist saying what he said next. He thought it just might bring a smile to Storm’s face. “Don’t forget she’s going to be the mother of your first grandchild.”

“Don’t worry son. I’ll protect her from any harm.”

With that they were gone. Storm missed him already.

“Excuse me Ben I’m going to go to my room for a little while.”

“Storm I have a shoulder the same as Adam. You are more then welcome to use it.”

“Oh Ben.” He was beginning to think that maybe Adam going on this drive wasn’t such a good idea after all.

Storm lasted a whole week before she started to make plans. It was well into the third week before she had an opportunity to act on them. She spent the time between trying to get by. She visited Zack and Molly. She spent a whole day helping Heather. That was one of the things she regretted about her plan; she might not be there to help Heather when the baby came. She had made arrangements though. She’d left a letter with Karen and made her promise not to give it to her grandmother for three weeks. She should have been able to carry out her plan by then, if not then the drive would be more then half over and it would be pointless to try. The only other thing she regretted was having to lie to Ben and Hop-Sing.

“Storm I’m going to go into town tomorrow would you like to come with me?”

This was her chance. It may well be her only chance.

“I don’t think so I’m afraid I’m not really in the mood to go into town.”

“Well I don’t have to go if you would rather I stay here with you.”

“No.” Storm hoped she didn’t sound too anxious. “I’ll be fine. Besides it will give me some time alone to think.”

“Well I may be gone all day. I have to take care of some things. I should be home for dinner though. Is that alright?”

“Yes Ben don’t worry I’ll be fine.”

Ben should have noticed that Storm seemed a little less sad. She even managed a true smile once or twice. Right then he should have known something was up but right at that moment he was too happy about the smiles to be suspicious of them.

Storm started preparing to carry out her plan that night. Clothes wouldn’t be the hard part she could find clothes of Joseph’s to wear. She sat down in front of her mirror to carry out what would be the hardest part of this plan. She took the scissors in her hand and began.

True to his nature Ben left very early the next morning. He would have normally waited to see Storm, but since she seemed to be sleeping better then she had since Adam had left, he decided to leave her be.

As soon as she heard Ben ride away she went downstairs. She had packed the clothes she had taken from Joseph’s room, the hat she had bought off some stranger, and dropped them out her window. She had known she would have to get past Hop-Sing she only hoped he didn’t notice the hair on top of her head was considerably less then usual.

“Missy Storm you finally awake. I get you something to eat.”

“Thank you Hop-Sing. I think perhaps I’ll go into town and meet up with Ben after all.” She ate hurriedly. Once Hop-Sing was busy in the kitchen she went outside. She gathered up the bundle of clothes and the hat and went into the barn. Once in there she got changed, retrieved the food bundle she’d put out here late last night, saddled a horse and left.

Ben began to have second thoughts about leaving Storm all alone but then wasn’t it he who said they needed time alone? She did seem a little better at dinner last night. Maybe tomorrow they would go look at the house. Adam had hired someone to oversee the house’s building while he wasn’t there. He hadn’t told Storm this but he had hoped to have it finished before the wedding. Adam had drawn up the plans and made sure they were well understood before he had left. Ben thought it might cheer Storm up to see the house almost complete. He knew his son would understand him taking her there. Seeing the house might also make Storm sadder. One could never be sure how a woman would react except that it would usually be the exact opposite of what you expected. Amazingly when they would, if they would, give the reason for it, it would always make perfect sense.

“So tell me Ben how’s that future daughter-in-law of yours doing?”

“She’s doing well Roy. A little down with Adam gone but well. Maybe you should come back with me and join us for dinner. I know it might cheer her up.”

“Well I doubt this old face of mine could cheer anyone up but I know seeing her will certainly make me happier. So I will accept that offer.”

“Good then I’ll meet you here at shall we say five o’clock?”

“Five o’clock it is.”

When Ben and Roy rode up to the house it seemed quiet; too quiet.

“Hop-Sing! Hop-Sing!”

“Yes Mr. Cartwright? Hello sheriff. Mr. Cartwright where Missy Storm?”

Ben felt his heart jump into his throat.

“What do you mean where’s Storm? She’s here.”

“No she say after breakfast she ride into town and meet you.”

“Well she didn’t.”

“Ben why don’t we go upstairs and check in her room. Maybe she’s there.”

“No Roy we both know where she’s gone.”

“Alright but why don’t we go check up there first.”

Ben knew it was useless to look for Storm upstairs. He knew she wouldn’t be there she had gone to be with Adam. He should have known better then to try and keep her away from him. As they climbed the stairs Ben tried to calm down. If anything happened to Storm forget the fact that Adam would never forgive him he would never forgive himself.

“Ben this envelope has your name on it.”

Ben took the envelope and sat down.

Dear Ben,

I’m sorry. I tried, I really tried. I can’t be apart from him anymore. I need to see his face, to hear his voice. I hope to someday earn your forgiveness and regain your trust. Both are things I treasure greatly. Unfortunately I treasure your son above all. Please don’t worry I promise I’ll be fine.

Love

Storm

P.S. Please ask Hop-Sing to forgive me as well.

While Ben had been reading Roy had sat down at the vanity. He watched his friends face as he read the letter. From his expression he could tell that it wasn’t a threatening letter just an upsetting one.

“Ben is she alright?”

“Not for long. Once she catches up with Adam; just what does she think he’ll do? Doesn’t she realize how angry he’s going to be? A woman on a cattle drive would be bad enough but one riding across the country alone to catch up to one is even worse.”

“Ben I don’t think she’s riding as a woman.”

“What do you mean Roy?”

“Look here.”

Ben looked into the waste basket and saw just what Roy meant.

“Roy I’m sorry but that dinner will have to wait. I have a lot to do before I can ride out tomorrow.”

“Do you think you’ll catch up with her?”

“No. I hold no hope of doing that. She’ll probably ride all day and night. No matter how much I would like to I’m too old for that. I can only hope to catch up before anyone of those men realize she’s a woman.”

“Ben don’t you think Adam will know who she is?”

“Roy I think I know what Storm is planning. She doesn’t intend to approach Adam, or Hoss or Little Joe for that matter, she only want’s to be near him.”

“I’ll bid you goodnight then seeing as to how you’re going to have an early start. Would you like me to go with you?”

“No thank you and I’m giving you a rain check for that dinner.”

“Not necessary. Ben remember who she is. She made it here from England just herself and Zack, she’ll be fine.”

“I hope you’re right Roy, no I pray you’re right.”

Ben was right. Storm did ride day and night. She stopped only for short periods and then only to let her horse rest. She never set up a true camp and did more sleeping in the saddle then in the bed roll she’d brought along.

She had managed to cover in five days what had taken the drive almost three full weeks. Granted they did have a herd of cows slowing them down and couldn‘t take advantage of some of the shortcuts she could. The first thing she did when she neared the camp they had set up was to seek him out. At first sight of him her heart raced and she found herself almost running to him.

Ben was correct in his assumption that she wouldn’t approach any of his sons but incorrect in the assumption she had any plan. Simply she didn’t want Adam to worry and she knew he would if he knew she were there. He needed a shave but in spite of that he was the handsomest man God had ever, or would ever, put on this earth.

“Is there something you want son?”

Storm turned around.

“Bax…” She’d almost said Baxter. He was the trail boss on this drive. He’d worked for the Cartwrights before. He had even worked on the Ponderosa when her father was foreman. Of course he was younger then and just starting his career. Now he was trail boss. Suddenly an idea came to her. Baxter had referred to her as son.

“I was wondering sir if maybe I could hire on to work this here drive?” She tried to make her voice sound like a young boys.

“Well I suppose we could go ask Mr. Cartwright there if he wants the extra help.”

“NO! I mean, well I don’t want any pay or nothing just the ability to say I worked a Ponderosa cattle drive. That alone will get me jobs.”

This boy sure seemed fidgety about Adam Cartwright, but then boys were prone to hero worship. That’s just what it appeared to Baxter this boy had, a real bad case. He supposed if a boy had to pick a role model Adam Cartwright was a pretty good one to choose.

“I’ll tell you what son I’ll agree to let you ride with us a week as a kind of trial. If it works out for both of us we’ll talk more then. Okay?”

“Okay mister. Thanks.”

“Son I’m Baxter Bloom. I’m trail boss here.”

“Hello Mr. Bloom. I’m…Ken…Ken Dale. It’s real nice to meet you.”

“Yeah well put your horse up and I’ll show you where to bed down.”

Storm thought the name she had given was pretty ingenious and good fast thinking. At least it was a name she wouldn’t forget. Baxter told her to bed down next to two men Storm also knew. One was a man named Harper. He was an alright guy, pretty decent when alone. It was when he was with the other fellow she was next to that he was apt to forget his manners. The other fellow was Ludlow. He had been younger once too and in his younger days he had followed after a man who he looked up to. Unfortunately that man was not role model material. It was Rex Barton.

Storm had never worked so hard in all her days. Every dirty back breaking job to be found was given to her. That, on top of riding all day, made her very tired at night. She was always the first one to bed, but also the last one to sleep. She would never close her eyes until at least Harper and Ludlow were asleep.

All the aches and pains didn’t really matter because she could again see Adam every day. For four days it went on like that. For three nights she slept very lightly. On the fourth night everything would change.

Ben had hung back until nightfall. He didn’t want Storm to see him. He was afraid she would find a way to convince him to say nothing and return to the Ponderosa without her and without telling Adam. He waited until things had quieted down and most everyone was sitting down eating after a hard days work. Even though he’d been watching; even though he knew one of those men was Storm, he couldn’t pick which one. He waited until he could get one of his son’s attention without alerting everyone.

“Joseph”

“Pa? Is that you?”

“Yes son it’s me.”

“What are you doing here? Storm, is she alright?”

“That I’m afraid will be up to your brother.”

“I don’t understand?”

“I know. Please just go and get Adam. Don’t let anyone else know I’m here.”

As Joe walked away Ben once again tried to pick the one angel he knew was in the sea of devils before him, but he couldn’t.

“Pa is that you? Storm, is everything okay with Storm?”

“That will be up to you son.”

“What do you mean?”

Ben took a very deep breath and steeled himself to what he was sure to follow his answer.

“She’s here Adam.”

“What?!”

“I said she’s here.”

“That’s ridiculous! Don’t you think I’d know if she were here.”

“Come with me.”

Ben led Adam to the rope coral where the men’s horses were kept. He could see the look on his son’s face go from disbelief, to shock, to anger once he saw Storm’s horse in with the others.

“Adam at least we know she’s here, she’s safe.”

“Not for long! She thinks she’s seen me angry before. Pa I don’t think I’ve ever been this angry.”

“Adam.”

“No pa there is absolutely no reason for this. Baxter!”

Ben was afraid of what Adam was going to do. He’d seen him angry, very angry, at Storm before but that wasn’t anger in his son’s eyes, that was rage.

“Yes? Mr. Cartwright is that you?”

“Never mind that Baxter. Has anyone joined this drive since we left the Ponderosa?”

“Yes.” Baxter faced Adam happy that he had brought up the subject. “As a matter of fact I was going to talk to you about that boy.”

“Boy?”

“Yes. He seems to idolize you. The men are starting to think it ain’t healthy the way he stares after you. He’s always asking how you’re doing but when one of the men offer to introduce you he runs like a scared rabbit. Unlike some of the others though driving cows comes naturally to that one. That’s what I was going to talk to you about. See when he asked for the job he said he only wanted references as payment but the men have been working him real hard. You know how that is.”

Yes Adam knew. They had given her the filthiest, lousiest jobs they could find and some he was sure they’d invented. And Adam knew there was no such thing as a clean or easy job on a cattle drive. Storm would have done them all even the ones she knew were made up because if she didn’t they would begin to suspect she wasn’t what she was pretending to be.

Baxter was beginning to think he had been wrong to give that kid a job. Adam sure looked angry but it was too late to stop now. Maybe if he could make him realize how much the men liked this kid he wouldn’t be this mad.

“Me and some of the men have decided we would like to donate some of our pay to go to the boy. We was thinking it would be a real treat if it came from you though. Maybe I was wrong not asking you before I agreed to take him on but I think you’ll find that me and a lot of the other fellas have begun to think of him as kinda like a kid brother.”

Adam knew what Baxter meant was, Cartwright or not, if he intended to hurt this ‘boy’ he would find himself defending his actions to more then one set of fists.

“Can you believe this pa? Even as a boy she can win men over. Men who would risk their jobs to defend her. Baxter, this young lads name what is it?”

Baxter was confused. It had sounded like Adam thought he was talking about a girl. “Ken, Ken Dale.”

“That’s good. Will you please tell me where to find this young ‘Mr. Dale’?”

“I’ll take you to him.”

Baxter and Adam walked up behind Storm. Baxter, as well as the other men who had followed, knew it would be a pleasant surprise for the boy to turn around and find himself facing his hero. Surprise? Yes. Pleasant?

“Hey Ken. Look who’s been asking after you?”

“What do you mean Baxter?”

Storm turned around and found herself starring at Adam’s chest. She knew it was Adam without having to see his face. She immediately lowered her head and pulled her hat low down on her forehead.

Adam could feel her. Through all the dirt and grime, he could feel her. How could he have not sensed her the minute she had come into camp? He pulled her into his arms. Her chin just naturally lifted until her lips were perfectly positioned for him to kiss. So he did.

The men standing around were shocked. Ludlow was the only one dumb enough to put it into words.

“I suppose anyone who’d marry a half breed will kiss anything.”

Ludlow had just given Adam an excuse to vent some of the rage he was feeling on someone other then Storm.

“ADAM! ADAM! STOP! It’s me your angry with, not him! Stop!”

“Are you sure you want me to stop? As angry as I am Storm there’s no telling what I might do.”

Baxter and Harper stood there staring in disbelief. Ludlow sat and stared. Storm, they all thought, wasn’t that Adam’s betrothed’s name?

“Do you mean to say I’ve been sleeping next to a woman this whole time?” Harper couldn’t believe he’d been so blind.

“I guess that explains why he….I mean she wanted to avoid you.” Baxter remembered back to when he was younger and working under this little hellion’s father. He was sure glad he wasn’t Adam Cartwright. A woman like she was sure to become would require a strong man to tame her. It appeared as if she just might be worth the effort. Maybe being Adam Cartwright wouldn’t be so bad after all.

“Too bad you didn’t confide in me who you really was. I’m sure I could’ve got the men to go a little easier on you.” Damn, Ludlow thought, if he had only known he would have shown her a real good time.

Adam started walking towards Ludlow again. Storm stepped between them. In an effort to stop Adam she put out her hands which landed squarely on his chest. This time she knew exactly what his reaction meant. He grabbed her wrist and dragged her after him.

“Do you mean to tell me pa that Storm has been here for four days?”

“Yes Hoss that’s what I’m telling you.”

“Pa don’t you think if Adam was as mad as you say we should go help Storm?”

“No Joe. This is between your brother and Storm.”

“But pa you said you was afraid of what Adam might do.”

“I know Hoss. Honestly I wouldn’t blame him for anything he does.”

“Pa!”

“Joseph put yourself in your brother’s place. Just how would you feel?”

“Oh I don’t know? Having a woman love me that much that she’d be willing to trail after me like that. Love me so much that she’d put up with all Storm has had to just so she could be able to see me? I’d think I’d be pretty happy.”

“Yes true enough. What you failed to do was what I asked you to. You haven’t put yourself in your brother’s place because then you would realize that he loves her just as much. Right now all he’s thinking is what if something had happened to her on the way here. No one would have known where she was. What if something had happened to her once she was here? Would the knowledge that she loved you that much be comfort then?”

“I guess not but pa you don’t really think Adam will hurt her?”

“I’m not sure.” Ben wished he could say he was, but he wasn’t.

“What were you thinking!” Adam had brought her, dragged was more like it, down by the river. Far enough away from camp so as to have a little privacy.

“I just couldn’t take being away from you any longer.”

Adam was too angry to be softened by the sound of tears in her voice.

“Storm this action doesn’t only affect you! Do you want to know how I found out you were here? Pa told me!”

“Ben? But I left him a note. I said he shouldn’t worry that I’d be fine.”

“Did you honestly believe he wouldn’t follow after you?! Do you think he would have been able to face me if he didn’t?!”

“Adam?” She took a step towards him.

“No!” Adam backed away. “You don’t get to kiss your way out of this. This was not a simple little trip into town; there is no telling what could have happened. What if Ludlow, what if any of the men, realized who you really were? Do you know what would have happened?! Yes you do. I forgot you had a good teacher in that subject.”

“Adam I…..please. Adam hold me.”

“No.” But even as he said it the desire in her voice drew him to her, not away. He took her in his arms. He tried to punish her with his lips. He kissed her with all the anger he felt. He thought she would push him away. He wasn’t trying to be gentle or tender, those were not things he was capable of feeling in his present mood. Instead of pushing him away she tried to pull him closer. When he finally released her lips she whispered his name. That one small whispered word made him realize she felt the same hunger for him as he felt for her.

“Storm.” He released his hold on her. The instant she felt his arms leave her waist she felt her knees give way beneath her. Why did the touch of his lips have such a weakening effect on her knees? Adam watched her fall afraid if he didn’t do something he might follow her to the ground. He closed his eyes and turned his head away from her.

Storm took his action to mean her kiss hadn’t had the same affect on him as his had had on her. “Adam. Please I only wanted, no I needed, to be near you. I’m not asking you not to be angry, you have every right to be. Just don’t be so angry.”

Adam couldn’t honestly say if he were still angry. Between expending some of the rage he felt by hitting Ludlow and then kissing Storm, he found he didn’t have much strength left to hold on to his anger. He knew he couldn’t let Storm know that though.

“I’m glad to see that you don’t think my anger is totally unjustified.” He tried to sound at least mildly annoyed but he could tell by the smile that had begun to light her face she knew better.

She got to her feet and ran to where he had backed away to and kissed his cheek.

“Oh Adam I love you!”

“Yes, well don’t think this means I’m not still angry.”

“I won’t Adam I promise.”

“Oh Storm.” He again pulled her to him. He gently kissed every inch of her face making sure to leave her lips for last.

“Where you going to pa?”

“I’m just going to get some air Hoss.”

“Pa the air over there is pretty much the same as anywhere else.”

“Yes, well Joseph I feel like trying the air out over there.”

“Would you like me to come with you and see if I agree which air is better?”

“No I think it would be best if I went alone. Please Joseph just stay here.”

“Come on pa, I know you said Adam was real angry but you can’t honestly believe he’d hurt Storm.”

All Ben believed was that they had been gone for quite some time. He wasn’t about to tell Little Joe and Hoss this but he would trust Storm to be alone with any man on this drive, any man but Adam. Adam was the one man she wouldn’t fight. Ben knew that at times anger could turn to passion. With the amount of anger his son was feeling; well that much passion no human man could fight.

It turned out Ben had no need to take that walk, as he got up he saw Adam and Storm walking towards him.

“Going somewhere pa?”

“He was going over there for some air.”

“Joe what are you talking about? We’re outside the air is the same here as it is there.”

“That’s exactly what I said.”

“Never mind.” Ben sat back down. “How are you two doing?”

“I’m not sure about Adam but I’m doing fine.”

“Well son, how are you?”
“Fine pa I guess I just can’t seem to hold on to any anger towards her for very long.”

“That’s because she’s the prettiest cowhand I’ve ever seen.” Joe was relieved to see that Storm was alright.

“Then your not angry with me anymore Adam?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“Yeah you kinda did Adam.” Hoss knew that’s what Adam had just said.

“Whose side are you three on?”

It was as if they had rehearsed their answer because they said in unison…..

“Storm’s.”

They all looked at each other and laughed.

As they sat around the fire that night most of the men had gotten word that the kid they had all been workin’ so hard was really a woman. Not just any woman but Adam Cartwright’s woman.

“Um Mr. Cartwright?”
“Yes Vance?”

“I just wanted to apologize for makin’ the lady there work so hard.” Vance was the cook and had made Storm fetch water and wood for every meal.

“I don’t think you have to worry Mr. Vance I’m sure Adam will say I deserved everything I got.”

“Your right. Maybe I should have you continue to do those chores.”

“Oh no Mr. Cartwright I couldn’t ask a lady to do those things.”

“Don’t worry Vance she ain’t no lady she’s a half-breed.” Ludlow just couldn’t resist.

“Adam no.” As Storm was busy trying to hold Adam back she saw Little Joe and Hoss get to their feet. “Little Joe, Hoss please. I only have two hands and they are rather busy right now.”

“Storm he can’t get away with saying something like that.”

“He won’t Little Joe. The only thing keeping Adam from doing something is me. He may not think I know it but as soon as the opportunity presents itself he’ll make Mr. Ludlow eat his words. Mr. Ludlow in the interest of self preservation I suggest you leave this drive.”

“I’ll leave but not before I have my say. I can’t help but think maybe you was hopin’ I’d realize who you was, then we could have finished what we started all those years ago. You look surprised Cartwright. Ask her about it.” Harper and Ludlow turned to leave. “Cartwright, Harper will be by to pick up what we earned.”

Once they were out of sight Adam turned to Storm. “What did Ludlow mean?”

“I’ll tell you but first I want you all to promise me something. I want each of you to promise me you won’t go after him. Hoss?”

“Storm I don’t think he deserves you tryin’ to protect him.”

“It’s not him I’m trying to protect. Now Hoss promise me.”

“Alright I promise I won’t go after him but if I should ever see him again I’m gonna make him sorry.”

“I’ll accept that. Joseph?”

“Storm!”

“Joseph!”

“Alright! But what goes for Hoss goes double for me.”

Two down two to go. “Adam.”

“No. I won’t promise anything until I know….”

“Adam please! Just promise you won’t go after him.”

“Then you’ll explain what he meant.”

“Yes but only after you promise.”

“Alright! You win. I promise I won’t go after him but God help him if I should ever see him again. Now explain.”

“One minute. Ben?”
“Yes Storm.”

“I need your promise as well.”

“Me? Do you really think I’d go after him?”
“What I really think is that you are the father of these three fine men. I think it’s your sense of justice, of right and wrong, that fills their heads. So I want your promise as well.” And, Storm thought, once I tell you what I’m going to I know you’d ride after him.

“I guess she can see though all of us son.”

“Pa you weren’t really going to go after him?”

“The thought had entered my mind Adam.”

“Ben promise.”

“I don’t suppose you’d let me wait to hear what you have to say first?”

“No. If you don’t promise I don’t tell.”

“Okay Storm I promise.”

“Now.” Adam demanded. “Explain.”

“Remember your promises. Will you gentlemen excuse us. Most of the cowhands had already bedded down for the night. The few remaining did so at

Storm’s request.

This was not a story she wanted to tell. It would be hard enough to tell Adam alone, but with Ben, Hoss and Little Joe there it would be even harder. She had made a deal and she was sure they were going to be sorry they’d made those promises.

“Storm?” Adam could tell she was stalling. She was probably hoping he would realize how uncomfortable she seemed to be and feel sorry for her and let her forego any explanation of what Ludlow had said. After he heard what she had to say he would be sorry he hadn’t followed that instinct and at least waited till they were alone to force her to hold up her end of the bargain. “Storm!”

She looked into his eyes then at the fire and began.

“You remember Adam that fight you had with Bryce? I know I was the reason behind it.”

“Storm?” Adam began to have a slight inkling he was going to regret this.

“That same day Ludlow had come to the house. I don’t know what his original plan was but I guess once he found me in the barn it changed. Or maybe not maybe it was what he had planned all along. He knew as well as everyone how I would spend every possible moment with that new colt. When he came into the barn he said he had something important to tell me about you. He said the next time I saw you you’d be beaten up real bad near beaten to death probably. Told me I would be the reason. Said that he had heard Bryce say something and he had made sure it had gotten back to you. I told him he was lying that it wouldn’t matter what someone had said you wouldn’t believe it and since you didn’t believe it there would be no reason to fight. He said that it didn’t matter if it was the truth or a lie it was something that was sure to make you angry. I asked him what he believed would make you so angry that you would fight. He said he had heard Bryce telling some of the men at the saloon that he knew why you didn’t mind me hanging around you all the time. If I was always around then whenever there was time for a lesson I’d be right there, no need to waste one second looking for me. Bryce said that they all knew that a half-breed was sure to become nothing more then a whore. Me being young, well you could break me however you wanted to. Make sure I knew exactly how to please you in every way. That a man would be a fool not to take advantage of an opportunity like that. Then Ludlow grabbed me. He said he was curious as to just how far the training had gone. I didn’t understand what he meant when he asked me if you’d broken me in completely yet. Then he kissed me and I kicked him real hard. It was at least hard enough to make him let me go. I ran out of the barn and I saw Hoss helping you into the house.”

She had rushed through the narrative never once looking away from the fire. She knew if she had stopped or looked up she would never have been able to finish. Now that she was done she looked into Adam’s eyes.

He pulled her into his arms. She rested her head against his chest so that she could hear the comforting sound of his heart beating.

“Storm why didn’t you tell me this then?”

She lifted her head and again looked into his eyes. “Adam you were beaten up real bad. I was the reason. I may have been only thirteen but I knew if I told you what Ludlow had said and done you wouldn’t wait to go after him. Maybe that’s what he wanted. He knew he could never beat you in a fair fight. If by not telling you I could keep you from being beaten up again then I wouldn‘t tell you.”

“So you had no faith that I’d win?”

Joe couldn’t believe this. “Are you just going to sit there and let him get away with that?! I don’t care that is was eight years ago if you love her half as much as you say you do you’d make him pay for it!” Joe got to his feet and stood looking down at Adam.

“What do you suggest I do little brother?”

“I suggest we all go……”

Adam could see Joe now remembered there side of the bargain. “Go where little brother?”

“Hoss was right Adam it does take someone with brains to handle her.”

“Yeah Joe but not even Adam has enough brains to outsmart Storm.” Hoss knew that not many could get the better of Adam but when someone did, as long as no one was really hurt, Hoss enjoyed it. The only bad part was knowing that Ludlow was getting away.

“It’s like I always tell you boys, make sure you know all aspects before entering into any contract.”

“But even you failed to follow your own advice pa.”

“True Adam but it would require a stronger man then me to refuse an angel anything she asked.”

“I don’t know if I can say I’m an angel but I do know I can say I’m tired. So if you will excuse me I’m going to go to sleep.” She got up and headed towards her bedroll.

“Storm where do you think you’re going?”

“To bed Adam.”

“Over there?”

“Well yes that’s where my bedroll is. Over there.”

“Over my dead body.”

“Adam don’t say such things!”

Adam went and got Storm’s bedroll and placed it next to his. He felt the closer she was to him the safer she would be. By the time the sleeping arrangements had been rearranged everyone was ready to put them to the test.

Ben was going to say he thought this was perhaps not a very good idea but seeing as how he wouldn’t be far away and considering how tired everyone was he didn’t think there would be any harm.

Everyone was asleep, everyone but Adam. He lay there, maybe still a little bit angry. Angry but not at what Storm had done but at what Ludlow had done. Maybe a little at himself for not having kept her safe, after all Storm had been only thirteen; wait she had been thirteen when he had been bushwhacked. If he remembered correctly that had been a few weeks after the fight with Bryce.

Could there have been a connection? They had never found out who had done it.

“Adam?”

“Why aren’t you sleeping?”

“Same reason you’re not.”

“You mean you’re thinking about all the pretty ladies in San Francisco too?”

“Adam! No about the time you got bushwhacked. Do you think Ludlow had something to do with that?”

“How do you do that? That’s exactly what I was thinking.”

“Great minds do think alike Adam.”

This was getting dangerous. Adam could hear it in Storm’s voice. He could somehow feel it across the short distance and blankets that separated them. Storm rolled onto her side and found herself looking directly into Adam’s eyes. Apparently they did think alike.

“Storm we….” Adam couldn’t finish, he didn’t have the strength to. He gently rolled Storm onto her back and began kissing her.

When finally there lips parted he could tell Storm was upset.

“Oh Adam.”

Storm got up and ran surprised to find that her legs had the strength to hold her. Adam followed after her. What could be wrong? That was a stupid question. Storm trusted him and even she could feel that he would at that moment be capable of betraying that trust.

He finally caught up with her at the river. “Storm what is it?”

“Adam, papa was right about one thing.”

“Only one?”

“You don’t deserve me.”

“That my dear I already know.”

“No Adam you deserve someone better.”

“Storm stop talking nonsense.”

“No Adam you deserve a proper lady, one that the whole town accepts and respects.” He could sense the beginning of tears in her voice.

“Storm I don’t care what anyone else feels or thinks. I love you, I respect you.” Just as he sensed what she was feeling by her voice she knew he was becoming irritated. She chose to tell him of what had occurred to her just before. Maybe then he would understand why perhaps they were wrong to go through with everything.

“What about your children Adam? If we had children they would be not only your’s but mine as well. What if they grew up feeling embarrassed by what I am, what they would be because I was their mother. I don’t want your children to have to spend their lives defending me.”

“Storm were you every embarrassed by who your mother was?”

“No but you know as well as I that I did defend her.”

“Storm every child will defend its mother. It doesn’t matter if it’s because of her heritage, what she is or what she was, how much or how little money she has. Storm things change, people change. If our children grow up to be half the human being you are then they will be wonderful people. One’s that can hold their heads proudly.”

“One’s I would be honored to see carry on the Cartwright name.” Ben had awoke to notice that Storm and Adam were gone. He only hoped they hadn’t been gone for too long, or perhaps he was afraid he might come upon them to find that they hadn’t been gone quite long enough. Thankfully there seemed to be something else on their minds to distract them from what he had thought would be on their minds. “Sorry but I saw your empty bedrolls and thought I’d join you.”

“You didn’t trust us to be alone pa?”

“Oh I trust her; it’s you that worries me boy.”

“Me?”

“Yes you. Storm will you excuse us please?”

“Of course Ben.” Storm didn’t know why Ben wanted to be alone with Adam only that he obviously did. So she went back to camp and left them alone.

“Now that we’re alone what is it pa.”

“I know I don’t have to explain to you….”

“No pa I’m a big boy.”

“What I am going to try and make you understand is she loves you and she trusts you. I know you already know that but what you might not know is that because of it she wouldn’t fight you. That means you have to have strength enough for the two of you.”

“I know and I’m trying but it’s not easy.”

“It never is son, it never is. You might not want to hear this but your mother had the same effect. She wasn’t quite as….well the time and place were different. But like Storm she could melt your soul with her eyes, your heart with a whisper, and your resolve with a breath.”

“Yeah.” Adam couldn’t believe how his father could explain it so accurately.

“Why don’t we switch bedrolls son?”

“I think that would be a very good idea.”

When they returned it again seemed Storm was one step ahead of them. They found her fast asleep in Ben’s place.

“Smart woman you’ve got there son.”

“Sometimes too smart.”

Next morning Storm awoke at her usual time; a little bit before everyone else. She did as she had done everyday since she had joined the drive. She went down to the river to wash up. Adam too had awoken in time to see Storm leave and he followed. He knew it was a mistake the minute he saw where she was heading. He had an idea as to what she was up to but he knew he couldn’t let her go alone. He supposed he could have sent Joe or Hoss, better yet he could have sent pa, but he wasn’t really thinking too straight.

When he came upon her she was kneeling down by the river splashing water on her face.

“What are you doing?”

“Adam!” She jerked her head up. “You startled me.”

“And what if it wasn’t me?”

“Then you’d be one sorry person.” She showed him the gun that had been hiding on the other side of her.

“Then what Storm? You would shoot me?”

“You; no.”

“Alright whoever it was if it wasn’t me.” Adam could feel his emotions heightening probably due to the fact that Storm seemed to be taking this so calmly. She could have been in real danger. He knew that getting angry could be dangerous. Somehow she had a way of taking that emotion and turning it into something completely opposite of what it started out as. Funny thing was she did it without even trying.

“And risk starting a stampede? Adam I would have made sure whoever it was would believe that I would shoot and me being female they wouldn’t have needed too much convincing that I could be that stupid. I would have just ran though.”

“Ran where?”

The whole time they had been talking Adam had been slowly making his way towards her. He had finally reached her and stood gazing down into her eyes. What he saw there began to worry him. It brought to mind the conversation he and his father had had last night. He prayed for strength.

“To you.”

He pulled her up and into his arms and kissed her. Storm could feel her whole body tremble.

“Adam.”

He felt her head rest upon his chest. It all felt so right, so perfect.

“Storm.”

She heard it in his voice and knew she was having the same effect on him as he was having on her. Then she thought of something that frightened her, again made her doubt if she was good enough for Adam. She raised her head and looked into his eyes. He could never hide his true feelings from her there.

“Adam what if Bryce was right?”

“Right about what?”

“About what a half-breed is?”

“Storm I don’t ever want to hear you say that again. It’s totally ridiculous.”

“But Adam a real lady, a proper lady, the kind of lady you deserve, wouldn’t be thinking the things I’m thinking; she wouldn’t be feeling the things I’m feeling.”

“You’re wrong Storm.” Maybe if he could raise her anger a little she would stop being so absurd in her beliefs. “I thought you loved me?”

“I do Adam, you know I do.”

“Then why are you trying to sick me with someone like Lucinda or Alice?”

“Did I say Lucinda or Alice!”

Good, Adam thought, this was one of Storm’s emotions he had a lot of experience in dealing with.

“No but I assume you are going on the assumption that a proper lady is the exact opposite of you and they are about as opposite of you as I can think. Besides I don’t know what you’re thinking but I do know what you’re feeling because I feel it too. Just because you have those feelings for me doesn’t make them wrong. Do you feel them for any other man? Storm would you give yourself to any one but me?”

“NO! Adam you’re the only man I have ever wanted to surrender to. The only man I was never afraid would want me to be nothing more then an extension of himself.”

“Then Bryce was not right. You are a very strong willed, passionate woman. Believe me there are a lot of very proper ladies who have the exact same feelings you do they just hide them better.”

“Maybe Adam but I know they wouldn’t be thinking the things I am.”

“What are you thinking?”

“I can’t tell you.”

“If you don’t tell me how am I suppose to help you realize how foolish your being.”

“Adam you don’t want to know what I’m thinking.”

“Yes I do. I always want to know what you’re thinking.”

“Adam no you….”

“Storm just tell me!”

“Alright Adam! I don’t think a proper lady would be trying to imagine how it would feel to lie next to you naked.”

Now he was sorry he had goaded her into telling him. He would have to try and remember to not let his emotion take control of his senses. Now that this image had been put into his head there would be no way to get rid of it.

“Damn you Storm.”

“Adam I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that but you pushed me.”

“I know I just didn’t think you would say something like that.”

“Adam will you do something for me?”

Her sudden change in tone put him on guard. He just wasn’t too sure of what to expect.

“If I can.”

“Will you trust me?”

“Always.”

“Then close your eyes and give me your hand.” She knew what she was about to do was wrong, very wrong, but she needed to. Adam closed his eyes and offered her his hand. She turned around so that her back was against his chest. She took his right hand in hers and placed it inside her shirt. As soon as the palm of his hand touched her naked breast she lost the strength in her arm and it fell to her side. The instant her hand left his he felt her lean into him. He knew he should take his hand away from where she had placed it but it felt so good. She fit perfectly in his hand; she fit perfectly everywhere. This was going too far, farther then it had up until now and that wasn’t good. He knew if he didn’t do something quick to hell with the fact that not fifty feet away were his father and brothers and he couldn’t think right now of how many cowhands, he would take her. She had begun to move to a rhythm all her own.

He picked her up and walked as deep into the cold water of the river as he could. The moment the water touched her body her eyes flew open. First thing he saw was confusion and then he saw the uncertainty return.

“Adam!”

“Welcome back sunshine.”

“Adam what have I done?”

“Only what you needed to.”

“What’s wrong with me? What have I become?”

“There’s nothing wrong with you. The only thing you’ve become is a woman. A woman who, like the girl you once were, knows what she wants and despite the consequences will do anything short of hurting someone else to get it.”

By the time they were heading back to camp most of the others were awake. Ben had noticed the two empty bedrolls but was to ready to admit defeat, at least for now. He was willing to trust that the conversation he and Adam had had was still fresh enough in his son’s mind to give him pause to act on any desire he might feel. When Ben saw them walking towards camp he took a guess at what had happened.

“I’ll go see if Mr. Vance needs any help.” Storm needed to find something to help take her mind off what had just happened. For the first time since she’d joined the drive she was not the one fetching the water and wood although this was the first time she wished she was. She would see if there was any help needed in feeding the men.

Ben and Adam watched her walk away.

“Need I ask son?”

“No pa I would rather you didn’t.”

“Thank God for water, it can put out more then one kind of fire.” Ben walked towards the chuck wagon with a self satisfied grin on his face. He felt a little guilty knowing he was enjoying his son’s discomfort but it was good to see Adam a little out of control for once.

“I don’t believe I wished you good morning yet Storm.”

“No and the same to you Ben.” Storm knew Ben had his suspicions of why she and Adam had come into camp dripping wet. She also knew he wouldn’t confront her with them because she could see them in his eyes or maybe it was her own guilt she saw in there. “Ben can I talk to you for a minute?”

“Of course.” They walked away from the gathering crowd of hungry men beginning to line up at the chuck wagon.

“Ben I’ve been thinking, Pierson’s Bend is not far from here. The stage to Virginia City stops there and if you and I ride out we may even be able to catch today’s stage.”

“Is that what you were discussing earlier with Adam?” Who Ben had caught a glimpse of walking towards them but he noticed had stopped at the mention of his name.

“No. I couldn’t bear saying goodbye to him again. I thought I could wait here while you go and tell him.”

“Storm may I ask you something?”

“Of course Ben anything.” She just hoped it had nothing to do with what had really happened earlier.

“Do you expect that Adam will sit back and let Hoss and Little Joe do all the work?”

“Of course not.”

“The business trips will be no problem, those you can always go with him. The drives though Storm, what about those? Even if he were to skip the next two or three do you think he would be happy sitting home forever?”

“No Ben. He would say he would and I like to think being home with me would make him happy, but it would be the same as it was this time. There was a part of him that didn’t want to leave but there was a part that was glad to be going.”

“Storm this is not about whether or not being home with you would make Adam happy it’s about whether or not he would be content to sit back and let others do the work. You and I both know he wouldn’t be. So how do you expect him to leave with a clear mind, which for his own safety, is a requirement on any drive. Maybe you think he should just agree from the onset to let you accompany him on the drives as well? Or should he worry with every step that you’re trailing after him.”

“I love him and I wouldn’t want to add to the dangers every man faces on a drive by causing him to think more on me then on what he was doing. It’s just that I was kind of hoping that before Adam went on his next drive the nursery in our house would be well in use.”

“Storm?” Ben hoped he had heard her right because for some reason this really hadn’t occurred to him.

“I kind of had my heart set on us having a baby by then. Don’t misunderstand me Ben I would still miss him but I would have a small part of him with me. When I felt lonely or longed to hold him I could take our child in my arms, look into it’s eyes and feel like I was holding a piece of him and looking into his eyes.”

Seeing as how these two were behaving so far they most likely would have a child by then. “So tell me do I take her to Pierson’s Bend Adam?”

“No pa I don’t think that will be necessary. There are only four more weeks left and I think we can manage.”

“Are you sure? Or are you just afraid to face the men and tell them that you’re making their favorite ‘young boy’ leave.”

“I’m sure we’ll manage, that, and the men would probably have my hide if I made her go. You, on the other hand pa, can leave if you wish.”

“Me leave? Son you may have found strength this morning but four weeks can be more draining then you might think.” He clearly saw the color rise in Storm’s cheeks and if he didn’t know better he would have sworn he saw the same in Adam’s. “Besides if this is going to be my last drive I want to see it through to the end.”

“What do you mean your last drive pa?”

“Good morning Joe, Hoss.”

“Morning pa but like Little Joe said what do you mean your last drive?”

“I figure if I’m going to be a grandfather soon it’s going to take much more then a herd of cows to get me to leave Nevada.”

“Wait, if your going to be a grandfather that means we’re going to uncles. Why should we have to leave?” Joe liked the idea of being an uncle.

“Yeah pa we’d rather stay home and play with the baby then trail after cows any day.” What was required for that baby to come to be was not something Hoss chose to dwell on. Not so much for what would be needed from Adam to make it happen but for what it would require from Storm.

“So it appears that the only one going on this drive would be me.”

“You’d only be the father.”

“Thanks Joe. It’s nice to know I’d still be needed for something else other then the obvious.”

“Adam that would only be one baby according to my dream there would still be three more.”

“As I said Storm something other then the obvious.”

The color again returned to Storm’s cheeks if had every fully left.

CHAPTER 39

For all the troubles that could have occurred none did. In actuality they reached the end of the long trail a few days early.

“Maybe we should let Storm come with us all the time.”

“Why do you say that Hoss?”

“Adam we finished early so she must of brought us some good luck.”

“That’s only because she didn’t look like that if she did we would have had nothing but trouble.”

Adam looked in the direction Little Joe’s eyes were pointing. Was it possible that Storm was actually prettier then he remembered? It had to be because there she was more beautiful then she was before he had started off on this drive.

“What are you three staring at?”

“You’ll have to excuse us but I guess we never thought a cowhand could look so pretty in a dress.”

“That’s very funny Joseph. Maybe we should put one on you and see if it’s me or the dress.”

“Sunshine believe me it’s you.”

“Yeah not even that dress could make Little Joe good lookin’”

“Oh yeah Hoss, well I bet they don’t even make a dress big enough for us to see if it would work on you.”

“Boys that’s enough. I went to the hotel and got us all rooms for tonight. I checked on the stage …..” Ben had just noticed Storm. “Adam is she even prettier then when we left Virginia City or is it just my imagination?”

“No pa it’s not your imagination.”

“Ben can I go to the hotel now? It would sure be nice to lay down on a real bed again.”

“Of course here’s the key your room.” As Storm headed for the hotel they all watched her go. They also noticed almost every man she passed watched her as well. After she had entered the hotel Ben turned back to his sons. “As I was saying the next stage for Virginia City leaves tomorrow afternoon. Unfortunately there’s only room left for two more passengers. The following morning there is another stage which has room for the remaining three. So all that remains is to decide who leaves tomorrow and who stays until the next stage?”

“I’ll take Storm on tomorrow’s stage. Let these two younger brothers of mine enjoy the big city.”

“Are you sure Adam? I could go with Storm and you could stay with your brothers.”

“No thanks pa with all the trouble these two are likely to get into I’d much rather you stay with them.”

“Alright then why don’t we head on over to the hotel and rest up a bit before dinner. Joe, Hoss where are you two off too?”

“Well pa I don’t know about this little brother of mine but I could use a nice cold beer.”

“That sounds good Hoss I think I’ll join you.”

“Why don’t you go ask Storm if you can borrow that dress Joe maybe you can get us some free drinks?”

“That’s not funny Hoss.” Joe and Hoss headed for the saloon.

“Hey Adam you want to join us for one? Little brother here is buying.”

“Maybe later Hoss there’s something I have to do first.” It was something Adam had planned on doing when they first started this drive.

“You may be right Adam. Maybe we should send those two home tomorrow and you, Storm and I take the next days stage.”

“Somehow I don’t think those two would agree to that. Pa do you think you could check in on Storm before you go to your room?”

“Our room.”

“Pa you really can’t believe that….”

“Adam the hotel only had three rooms available. I didn’t think you would wish to share a room with Hoss or Little Joe so I put them in one and us in the other. Of course Storm has her own.” Ben could see what Adam was thinking. “And I don’t want to hear how you would be happy to share a room with Storm.”

“It would be a more pleasing arrangement.”

“And it will be more then acceptable come September but for now the arrangements stay as they are. Which makes me think that maybe I should be the one to go with Storm tomorrow.”

“Pa.”

“May I ask just what is it you have to do?”

“I figure Storm will be needing more the one dress and, well I feel kind of bad that I never got her a betrothal ring. I had planned on picking her one up here from the beginning and giving it to her when I got back.”

“You think Storm really cares about a ring?”

“No I think that’s what makes it all the more important.”

“I understand. I’ll see you at the hotel and Adam, be careful.”

“I will.”

“Storm are you awake? Ben knocked lightly on the door just in case she was asleep.

“Yes Ben I’m awake come on in.”

“It seems you and Adam will be heading back to Virginia City on tomorrow’s stage. Little Joe, Hoss and I will be taking the stage the following morning.”

“Ben we could always just ride back. It would be a lot easier without the herd.”

“I think the stage will be fine.”

“Ben where’s Adam?”

“There were things he needed to do. He’ll be here for dinner though. Now I think both you and I need to rest up a little bit before dinner.”

Ben had turned to leave. He was almost to the door when Storm called him back.

“Ben.”

“Yes Storm?”

“If I ask you a question will you promise to give me an honest answer?”

“Have I ever lied to you?”

“I don’t think you’ve ever lied to anyone.”

“I wouldn’t go quite that far. What’s your question?”

“If you hadn’t of known me from the day I was born; if Adam just showed up one day and said he was going to marry me would you have approved?”

“Storm am I to assume you would be the same person you are now?”

“Yes Ben exactly the same.”

Ben knew what she meant. Not only the same in character but in lineage as well. He knew he had to be honest she would somehow know if he wasn’t.

“Maybe not completely at first. But in time when I got to know you, know what an amazing woman you are. Maybe even more so when I saw how much you loved my son, how much he loved you. How could any father disapprove of a woman who made his son as happy as you make Adam. You would win me over the same way you do everyone by doing what you know to be right no matter what.”

Storm got up and kissed Ben on the cheek.

“Thank you for being honest.”

“Now can I ask you something Storm?”

“Of course.”

“Knowing what you know, how angry Adam was when I told him you were on the drive, would you still have done it?”

“Yes. I couldn’t stand being apart from him.”

“Why don’t you lay down for a while. I’ll make sure to come and tell you when it’s almost dinner.”

“That sounds good.”

“I can’t believe it! Adam how are you?!” Adam took Will’s hand in his.

“Fine how are you? How are Laura and Peggy and let’s not forget little

Willie?”

“They’re fine just fine. Are you going to be in town for long? I’m sure they would love to see you, as would Aunt Lil.”

“Lil is she with you?”

“Visiting, helping Laura with Willie. Why don’t you come on over for dinner tonight.”

“Afraid I can’t. Why don’t you all come over to the hotel and join us for dinner. Pa, Little Joe and Hoss are here as well. Besides there’s someone I would like you all to meet and an invitation I would like to extend.”

“Invitation to what?”

“Come for dinner and I’ll ask you then. Around 7:00?”

“Alright then 7:00.”

Adam was glad that pa and Will would get to see each other. He would be glad to see Peggy and Laura. Adam then finished making arrangements for all he had bought to be delivered to the hotel; all but one box. He wondered if he should go in search of his brothers and take them up on that beer. On second thought he would much rather go over to the hotel and see how Storm was doing.

“Pa are you awake?” When Adam had walked into the room he noticed that his father was laying on one of the beds.

“Yes I’m awake Adam.” Ben sat up and faced his son.

“Pa you’ll never guess who I met..” Adam was so excited he didn’t even give Ben time for one speculation as to who it might be. “Will! I invited him to join us for dinner tonight at around 7:00.”

“Adam, Laura as well?”

“Of course Laura. After all they are married pa. Why?”

“Do you think Storm will be alright about it?”

“Is that what your worried about pa? You keep telling me what an amazing woman she is and yet you think she will react as any other woman would.”

“I suppose your right. So did you find what you were looking for?”

“Yes I did. Would you like to see it?”

“I would love to.” Ben hadn’t seen his son this eager since he was a child on Christmas morning. Adam opened the box and showed Ben the ring. Ben was surprised to find that the ring was perfect. Not too fancy or over impressive, something most woman would have desired and expected, just beautiful and simple like Storm.

“You going to give it to her now or wait till we get back home?”

“I probably should wait but I’m not too sure if I’ll be able too.”

“She might be resting but for you she would be more then happy to awaken I’m sure.”

“Storm are you awake?” Adam was standing outside Storm’s room going over the thousand different ways he’d thought of to give her the ring. He was only on the ninth or tenth one when Storm answered.

“Yes I’m awake Adam. Come on in.” He walked in to find her standing in front of the window. When she heard the door close she turned around. “How could I possibly rest when I no longer have any room on my bed?”

Adam saw that the bed was now covered with boxes. Maybe he had gotten a little carried away but every dress he saw he knew would look beautiful on her.

“Alright I guess I lost count.”

“Did you think to get me something to pack this all in?”

“We’ll get something. I’m sure pa can make arrangements for whatever we don’t take with us to be shipped to the Ponderosa.”

Suddenly the smile on Storm’s face was gone to be replaced by a look Adam had grown to be wary of. It was the look that his father had said could melt his soul and that’s exactly what it felt like was happening. She took a step towards him. Adam grasped for something to help stop this from going any further. His hand felt the box in his pocket.

“Storm would you like to see what else I bought for you?”

“Something else Adam? Isn’t this enough?” Thankfully this was one area Storm seemed to be acting like any other woman but then curiosity was also a trait not uncommon in all human beings.

“It’s not something big. As a matter of fact it’s rather small.” With that he took the box out of his pocket and handed it to Storm. “Here open it.”

Storm gently took the box from Adam and carefully open it.

“It’s beautiful Adam but your wrong.”

“Wrong about what?”

“About it’s not being big. Don’t realize this ring symbolizes all the promises we give each other for the future. All the plans we hope to achieve.”

“I thought that was what the wedding ring meant?”

“No silly. The wedding ring shows we commit ourselves to making all those promises and plans come true.”

“I swear Storm you are one of the greatest poets.”

“No Adam just a woman in love.”

Instead of redirecting Storm as he had hoped the ring seemed to have intensified the look in her eyes and the desire in her voice.

“Storm can I come in?”

“Yes pa please do.”

“Are you still here son?” Ben could almost see the passion passing between Storm and Adam.

“Yes pa as I’m sure you already knew I would be.”

“Yes. Well it is nearing 7:00. Did you tell Storm we will be having guests join us for dinner?”

“I haven’t had a chance.” Now that it was time to tell Storm Adam was beginning to have doubts about how she would react.

“Who Adam?”

That was definetly womanly curiosity. Ben could see the second thoughts Adam was having. So he decided to help him out.

“You remember Storm my mentioning my nephew Will?”

“Of course.”

“Adam ran into him in town and asked him if he and Laura would like to join us for dinner.”

“I hope they’ll bring Peggy as well.” Storm knew by Adam’s demeanor that he was worrying about how she would feel about his inviting the woman he was once engaged to marry to dine with them. “Adam I can’t wait to meet them. I’m so glad you ran into Will. We can invite them to the wedding can’t we? You think they’ll come? I hope they will.”

Adam smiled at her. He knew what she had said and done was partly to ease his discomfort and let him know she wasn’t upset. “I did mention to Will that I wanted them to meet someone and invite them to something. So we’ll find out tonight if they’ll accept or not.”

“Adam you didn’t tell him who it was you wanted to introduce them too?”

“No I guess I thought it would be a nice surprise.”

“Adam what if it upsets Laura?”

“Upsets Laura? Why would Laura be upset?”

“You men you don’t understand anything. Just because a woman is no longer in love with a man doesn’t mean she likes to believe that he could ever love another woman.”

“So your saying she would want me to live alone regretting the day I let her go!”

“No just that you should have told Will so he could have told her and given her time to get use to the idea!”

“See pa we were worrying about how she would feel and she’s busy worrying about Laura’s feelings.”

“That’s because she’s a remarkable unpredictable woman Adam.”

“True enough.”

“Well this remarkable woman has to get ready for dinner. So if you gentelmen will excuse me I seem to have quite a few choices to go through.”

“Adam did you buy all this today?”

“I couldn’t decide and before I knew it I had bought one of everything in the store.”

“Only one son?”

Adam and Ben had begun to leave to let Storm make her choice and get ready.

“Hey you!”

“Do you mean me?”

“Well I certainly wouldn’t talk to your father that way; of course you. Why is it I can’t leave a room without kissing you but you can without kissing me?”

“ Sorry let me rectify that error.” Adam went to amend his oversight. It was a good thing Ben was still in the room because if he hadn’t gone and taken his son’s arm they might never had made it to dinner on time.

Little Joe and Hoss had arrived at the hotel with only enough time for them to be briefly told of the dinner plans and quickly change.

“I can’t believe Adam doesn’t look a bit nervous.”

“Now what does he have to be nervous about Joe?”

“Are you kidding Hoss?! Storm and Laura meeting. The woman he’s going to marry and the woman he was once going to marry. That’s enough to make any man nervous. Why I just worry when it’s two ex girls of mine meeting.”
“That’s the difference little brother your woman are girls and Adam’s are woman.”

“Hoss, Storm is a few months younger then me. She’s the same age as most of the girls I go with.”

“Maybe in years but, well, Storm is just somehow older. Maybe it’s ‘cause it was Adam helped raise her, or maybe ‘cause it’s him she knew she always loved, or maybe ‘cause she’s Storm. One things for certain she ain’t like no girl you ever went with.”

“I’ll agree with you about that Hoss. Storm is not like any girl I ever met. Older brother sure is lucky.”

“Not lucky enough to not have to come and fetch you two.” Adam had walked in in time to hear Joe’s last comment. He’d have to remember to remind those brothers of his to lock their door. “I just knocked on Storm’s door, I told her I’d be back to get her after I got you two so come on. Will and Laura are already here.”

After Joe made one last check in the mirror they all headed down the hall to Storm’s door. Adam gently knocked and called to her.

“Did I make a good choice?”Storm waited for an answer that didn’t seem to be coming. “Well will one of you please answer or are you all just going to stand there staring?”

“I do believe that is their answer. You look lovely Storm. Now if you will all come down our guests have already been seated.”

They walked into the dinning room and were shown to the table where Laura and Will were already sitting. It wasn’t too hard for Will or Laura to figure out just who Adam wanted them to meet. It was also easy for them to guess just what the invitation was going to be for.

“Congratulations Adam. I’m so happy for you.”

“But I haven’t said anything Laura. Pa did you say something?”

“Adam he didn’t have to. It’s pretty obvious.”

“What’s obvious Will?”

“Don’t pay him any mind. I swear sometimes he just likes to pretend he knows nothing. Hello Laura, Will I’m Storm.”

“Would you please let me introduce you. Can’t you let me do this the proper way.”

Ben took the others aside. “Why don’t we all sit down this may take awhile.”

“The proper way! If we waited for you to make the introductions we’d probably be here till the stage left tomorrow, and are you insinuating that I’m not proper?”

“You‘re the one always saying that not me!”

“Excuse me but I think maybe you two should sit down and let us order some food before Hoss fades away.”

“I’m sorry Ben but sometimes your son can be so infuriating.”

“I’m infuriating? Just what do you think you are?”

“Adam she’s an amazing woman remember?”

“Yeah pa I remember.”

“Well it certainly seems as if she can keep up with you Adam.”

“Keep up with me Will? She usually surpasses me.”

“It’s nice to hear you finally admit it. Now Laura Adam tells me you have a new baby. I wish we were going to be here longer I would love to see him. I am a little disappointed that you didn’t bring Peggy with you.”

“Maybe they’ll bring him to the wedding. I know Peggy will be there.”

“Peggy did want to come but Aunt Lil convinced her she would need her help with Willie.” Laura’s curiosity got the best of her. “So tell me when is this wedding going to be Adam?”

“First Saturday in September.”

“You will all come won’t you? Please it will be so nice to have another female Cartwright around. It’s not that I don’t love all the Cartwright men but sometimes it’s nice to know your not alone.” And Storm thought it would be nice to put Adam’s mind at ease.

“We would love to come. Wouldn’t we Laura. It will be nice to see the Ponderosa again.”

“Yes it will and to see some old friends as well.”

Finally for Hoss’s sake the waiter came to take their orders.

“Would you gentlemen please excuse me. Laura would you like to see what Adam got today? We won’t be gone long I promise.”

Laura got up and followed after Storm.

“Now what are those two up too?”

“Something the matter older brother? Maybe you’re getting a little nervouse afterall.”

“No Little Joe I think he’s getting scared.”

“Now just what would I be scared of Hoss?”

“Those two.”

“So you’re in on this as well Will? Why would I be afraid of those two going off alone?”

“Well son woman have a way of comparing men. Don’t forget those two woman know you pretty well.”

“So well in fact pa I have nothing to worry about. There is not a thing Laura can tell Storm that she doesn’t already know.”

“Are you sure Adam?”

“Pretty sure Will.”

In truth Storm wanted to make sure Laura was alright with the news she had just been given, that she hadn’t accepted the invitation because to not accept would look foolish. The reason Laura had agreed to go was because she wanted to make sure Storm really wanted her at the wedding, that she hadn’t only asked to make Adam think she wasn’t upset by their past.

“Can you believe all these dresses? I don’t know where I’m going to sleep tonight.”

“Do you mean to say Adam bought all this?”

“Yes. No wonder it takes so little time for a man to shop for clothes. They just buy one of everything.” Storm decided to get to the point. “Laura I really didn’t ask you here to show you these things. What I wanted to know was if you’re alright with the news that Adam and I are to be married?”

“What?”

“I told Adam he should have told Will. It would have given you time to prepare yourself but men just don’t understand that a woman doesn’t like to believe she could ever be replaced in a man’s heart. Not that I’m replacing you. I know Adam still cares for you.”

Laura started to laugh.

“What’s so funny?”

“I thought you wanted to see me alone so you could tell me not to come to the wedding.”

“Of course not. After the wedding we’ll be family and until Little Joe and Hoss get married the only two living Mrs. Cartwrights. I would like it if we were friends. And once we’re married, the situation being what it was would be perhaps a little less awkward and you and Will can visit more often. I know Ben would like that.”

“You know something Storm, you are much better suited for the title of Mrs. Adam Cartwright then I ever was. I know I would never have challenged him the way you did. “

“I’m afraid it’s something I was born doing. You see Laura, I don’t know if you know it or not but I’ve known Adam my whole life. We never had to play games. We never had to be anything other then ourselves. I never had to pretend to be someone I thought he could love as he never had to pretend to be the person he believed I would love. We know each other, good and bad, and love each other anyway.”

“Not many people can say that.”

“Not to start with maybe but I think if most people are willing to make the effort they get there eventually. Luckily Adam and I get to start from that point which is good seeing as to how long it took him to admit to himself he loved me. Now I think we had best get back. Adam is probably fretting about what we’re talking about.”

“Do you think so?”

“If he’s not I’m sure the others are doing their best to make him.”

“She’s a remarkable woman Adam.”

“You just met her and not for that long so how can you know that Will?”

“You mean besides the fact that you wouldn’t marry anything but a remarkable woman? Well she is rather beautiful. It would also seem to me that she’ll be more then capable of handling life on the Ponderosa. I would think more then Laura would have been.”
“Why do you say that?” Adam didn’t mean to sound defensive, afterall Laura was Will’s wife, but he did still care for her.

“Don’t ge me wrong Adam I love Laura very much it’s just that I think she’s more of a city girl. Storm seems to be strong enough to handle not only what it means to live on a ranch but also what it will mean to be married to you.”

“All this because she was impatient?”

“No because she didn’t timidly wait for you to introduce her. Most women, Laura included, would have stood silently by and waited.”

“Will the more you get to know Storm you’ll realize it’s not because she’s not timid she’s just rather impatient.”

“Oh so now I’m impatient. It’s a very good think I love you Adam Cartwright because if I didn’t I might take offense to the fact that so far tonight you’ve done nothing but insult me.”

“And you’ve done nothing but compliament me.”

Luckily for everyone at that moment the waiter arrived with their food. The evening progressed wonderfully and would have lasted longer except Laura had to get back to Willie. Or perhaps it was the fact that the restaurant was waiting on them to close.

“Then we’ll see you in September? Bring your aunt if she’s still with you. I would love to meet her.”

“And I’m sure she would love to meet you as well.” Laura thought her Aunt Lil and Storm would get along rather well.

“So tell me what you think of her Laura?” It wasn’t too far to their house so Will wasted no time in asking his question.

“She’s remarkable. Do you know why she wanted to see me alone? I thought she was going to ask me to refuse the invitation but she wanted to make sure I was alright with the news that they were getting married. I don’t think Adam will get away with much with her.”

“No she doesn’t seem to be afraid to stand up and speak what’s on her mind. Do you know why she’s here? She followed after him when they left on the drive.”

“You mean she took the stage and met him here?”

“No she just trailed after the herd. When she caught up with them she joined the drive. She had ridden out disguised as a boy and that’s just what everyone believed her to be. She was with the drive for four days before Ben caugh up with them and told Adam that she was there.”

“You mean he didn’t know she was there?”

“No she avoided him. Seems she was happy just to be near enough to see him and hear him. Tell me Laura is that something you would do?”

“Of course not Will but then I don’t have to worry about you going off on cattle drives do I?”

“No my love you don’t.”

“Adam are you sure you don’t want me to go with Storm? You do realize you’ll be alone with her for at least one night.” Against his better judgment Ben had decided to let Adam decide this for himself. He was getting very tired of coming between these two and was beginning to believe if something was going to happen it was because it was fated to. Besides September wasn’t that far off.

“I realize it pa but I think I can handle one night. If I’m lucky Heather will have had her baby and Storm will stay with her.”

“If it’s one thing you are son it’s lucky. Here comes the reason I can say that with such confidence.”

“Good morning Adam, Ben. Where are Hoss and Little Joe?”

“It would seem that they wanted to see more of the city last night so after everyone else had gone to bed they went back out. Right now I think their paying rather painfully for that decision.”

“You seem to be taking great pleasure in that fact Ben.”

“If they won’t listen to me then perhaps they’ll learn from the discomfort their feeling right now.”

“How long before the stage leaves?”

“Just long enough for you to get something to eat while I go and get something for you to pack some of those clothes of yours in.”

“You make it sound as if I bought them. If I had I wouldn’t have made the same oversight as you.”

“What? Did I miss a color?”

“No what you failed to realize is I would need to wear something underneath the dresses.”

“I…..um….I guess I didn’t think of that. Are you sure you really need something?”

“Adam!” Ben watched as once again Storm’s cheeks turned a very bright crimson.

“You get something to eat and I’ll go and remedy my oversight.”

“Adam are you sure you wouldn’t rather I go?”

“Why don’t we go together.”

“Alright I guess it’s about time I learned your prefrences in this area.”

Now it was Adam’s turn to have a slight color rise in his cheeks.

“I think perhaps it would be best if I went with Storm.”

“No pa she’s just trying to prove she can give as good as she gets.”

“I thought you already knew that, besides what about her breakfast?”

“That’s alright Ben actually I already ate earlier.”

“Earlier? How long have you been awake?”

“Longer then you sleepyhead.”

They had actually finished their shopping and returned to the hotel before either Hoss or Little Joe was awake. Storm wouldn’t leave without saying goodbye to them although they probably wished this one time she would have.

Storm knocked on the door to the room Hoss and Little Joe were sharing. She probably knocked a little harder then necessary.

“Hoss, Little Joe are you two awake yet? Hurry up and come on down. Adam and I will be leaving shortly and I want to say goodbye.”

“Storm it’s only for one day. I don’t think that needs a goodbye.”

Joe sounded as if he were barely awake. “Why Joseph……”

“Don’t say it! We’re coming.” Joe thought it was funny but Storm was beginning to sound more like a mother then someone his own age. He guessed Hoss was right, Storm was just older somehow.

Storm went downstairs and asked the hotel clerk to tell Joe and Hoss to meet her in the dinning room. Ben and Adam were already in there waiting.

“I thought you said you had breakfast? You do not have enough time to eat all this before the stage leaves.”

“Now Adam do you really think all this food is for me?”

“Then who is if for?”

“Why Ben it’s for Hoss and Little Joe.”

“I don’t think they’ll be much in the mood for eating.”

“Maybe not Adam but this is not really for eating as much as for teaching.”

“Now who’s enjoying this a little too much?”

“I got to thinking that you could be right Ben. If a little pain can teach just think what their reaction to all the smells in here will do. Besides maybe if this lesson can stay with them for one day I won’t have to worry so much about them.”

Just then the two students walked into the room.

“Hoss, Joe good morning.”

“Morning Adam.”

“You boys don’t look so good.”

“We’re alright pa.” Joe tried to look as if he felt as fine as any other morning in hopes of avoiding a lecture from his father.

“I’m glad to hear that because I ordered you two some breakfast. Kind of a goodbye gesture.”

“Thanks Storm.” Joe really wasn’t hungry in fact he was starting to feel downright sick.

“Yeah thanks Storm.” Even Hoss had to admit he wasn’t as happy as he usually would be to be surrounded by all these delicious odors.

Adam could tell his brothers were beginning to look a little green. In spite of the fact that they did deserve this, he was the oldest and had a tendency to try and protect them even from themselves. He knew from past experience that this was a lesson that would only last until the next time the chance to have a little fun presented itself. The message both his father and Storm were trying to send was one that could only be learned from ones own self.

“Come on Storm, say your goodbyes or we’ll miss the stage.”

“Alright Adam.” Storm was now realizing that she and Adam would be alone and a part of her was beginning to doubt if that really was such a good idea. Since their engagement she knew she may have teased and pretended that waiting for their wedding night really didn’t matter but that was only because somewhere inside she knew they would never be alone for long enough for anything to really happen. In truth the only reason it was important was because that’s what Adam deserved, but if she found herself alone in his arms it would be like she had once told Heather. She couldn’t fight him, she wouldn’t want to. It was too late now though to turn back so she kissed Little Joe and Hoss goodbye. Even though they didn’t want to see her leave they were glad to see her go.

“I’ll walk with you two to the stage.” Ben wanted to make sure Adam hadn’t changed his mind about going. If he had paid more attention to Storm he would have voiced his concerns to her instead. He would sure be glad when these two were married. Aside from the obvious reason, he felt he was getting too old to be dogging after them. Lord help him if his other two sons needed this much watching. “Now you’re sure son? You can still change your mind.”

“No pa we’ll be alright.” Adam glanced to where Storm was waiting by the stage while he had picked up the tickets. He hoped they’d be alright.

“Okay.” Ben hugged and kissed Storm, shook his son’s hand, and watched the stage as it left. Now, he thought, back to those two younger boys of mine.

CHAPTER 39

As it turned out Ben’s fears would prove to be unfounded. When Storm and Adam arrived in Virginia City the first thing Storm did was go to see Dr. Martin and ask him if Heather had had her baby. She hadn’t he said but it would be any day now. At this news Adam began to feel that perhaps he’d used up all his luck. When they pulled up to the house it appeared as if someone was inside. Someone other then Hop-Sing.

“I hope you don’t mind us making ourselves at home.”

“Papa!” Storm jumped ou of the carraige and ran to her father. “Oh papa I’ve missed you so!”

“Not enough to return to England with me I suppose?”

“Nathaniel!”

“Grace! Oh Grace where’s Nora?”

“Upstairs. Look at her Nathaniel I do belive she’s even more lovlier then when we left.”

“Why don’t you all go inside. I’m sure you’ll be a lot more comfortable in there.”

“Aren’t you coming in Adam?”

“In a minute Storm. I have to see to the horses first.” Even though he had hoped for something to prevent them from being alone together now that it had come to pass he found himself wishing they could be alone. Adam disappeared into the barn.

“Now where are you off to papa?”

“I just want to have a talk with Adam.”

“Now you be nice papa.”

“Nice indeed. I think this was his plan all along. Separate us and then make you fall in love with him.”

“Papa.”

“I know Storm, you have loved him your whole life. I’m only teasing. There is still something I would like to tell him though.”

“Alright papa but please hurry.” Now that they were here Storm found herself dreading the day they would again leave. She wanted to spend every possible moment together.

Nathaniel followed Adam into the barn. “Hello Adam. Need a hand?”

“I think I’ve got it, thanks. Is there something you wanted to talk to me about?” Adam felt it must be something important to take Nate from Storm’s side after having been apart for so long.

“I guess there is. You wrote to me asking for my daughter’s hand. We both know that it’s not mine to give. She may be my daughter but she was raised to be her own person. As I am sure you know seeing as how you had a hand in raising her. As for my blessing, that is mine to give and I give it freely. No father could be more certain then I that his daughter will be safe and loved.”

“Thank you Nate. That means a lot to me.”

“We had better get inside the house. Storm can be rather impatient.”

“Yes I know.”

When Adam and Nate got inside Storm, Grace and Nora were sitting in front of the fireplace. Grace appeared to be a little upset.

“Nathaniel is a cattle drive dangerous?”

“Grace.” Storm had told them where they were returning from. She should have told Grace not to mention it to her father, not yet anyway.

“It can be dear, why?”

“That’s where Storm says they are returning from.”

“You must have misunderstood. Adam wouldn’t take Storm on a drive, would you Adam?”

“Take her? No.” Adam was beginning to feel as if he might end up on the floor again.

“Storm? What did you do?”

“Papa we can talk about this later. Wouldn’t you much rather hear about our wedding plans? How about…..”

“Storm? What did you do!”

Storm looked at Adam. How could she know he was just relieved that Nate wasn’t angry at him. “Don’t look at me. I’m not going to help.”

So Storm told them of how she had followed after Adam and most of what had happened. She knew her father was a little upset with her but he could see she was safe so perhaps that helped to ease his anger. Another factor that helped was hearing how angry Adam had been.

“As I wrote Adam you know full well what you are getting yourself into.”

“Yes Nate but she proves to be well worth the trouble, well most of the time.”

“Adam do you think we could show them the plans for the house?”

“House? What house?”

“Our house papa. Adam’s and mine.”

“You’re going to have your own house?”

“Yes Nora and there will be a room for you to stay in when you come to visit.”

“Where is this house going to be?”

“Papa you remember the place mama always said would be a good place to build a house?”

“I remember it well.”

“That’s where Adam said he’s going to build it.”

“You mean that’s where it already is built.”

“What do you mean Adam? When you left there was still so much to be done. The outside wasn’t even finished.”

“I know but I hired someone I could trust to oversee the construction. So if you want we can all ride out to see just how far everythings progressed tomorrow. It was what I had planned to do anyway.” He had hoped to go without Storm but that was only because he feared being alone with her for too long a length of time.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea.” Nate wanted to see his daughter’s house. Though it would make any hope that she would ever return to England futile he was glad she would be spending her life in a place her mother had so loved to be.

It was a late evening that only ended when no one could longer keep their eyes open. In fact Storm had lost the battle of doing just that. Adam had carried her up and Grace had gotten her ready for bed. Not completely changed she had removed just enough to allow Storm to sleep comfortably.

Storm awoke rather suddenly. She was surprised to find herself in her bed she hadn’t remembered going there. Now though she felt something was wrong. Not bad, just wrong.

“Adam.” Storm stood outside his bedroom door knocking. She had thought to go in and if they were alone she probably would have. She was, however, awake enough to know since they weren’t alone it would have been a bad idea. “Adam!”

Adam opened the door looking as if he were still half asleep. “What Storm? Is there something wrong?”

“We have to go to Heather’s”

Adam hadn’t failed to notice that she no longer called it the Wilkin’s cabin but Heather’s.

Nate had heard the comotion and opened his door. “Storm do you know what time it is? I’m sure Heather is fast asleep.” Or if it was the Heather Nate believed Storm to be referring to she just might be busy doing something else.

“No papa. Please Adam I just have to see Heather.”

Adam knew the uselessness of arguing with Storm when she was in this state. “Alright let me get dressed and I’ll saddle two horses.” He turned around and went back into his room and closed the door. He hurriedly dressed and was on his way downstairs within a minute or so.

“Thank you Adam.” Storm smiled after him as he headed downstairs to see to the horses.

“Storm just where are you going at this hour?”

“I have to go see Heather.”

“Do you mean to say that you are going into town to see Heather and Adam is agreeing to take you?” Adam must be insane. He couldn’t belived there was a man alive who would want two woman who had played the roles these two women had in their life to meet, let alone assist in it happening. Granted it wouldn’t be the first time they’d met but at the last meeting things had been different.

“Town? No papa Heathers not in town she’s at the old Wilkin’s cabin here on the Ponderosa.”

“Nathaniel who is Heather?”

“One minute Grace. Why is Heather here on the Ponderosa?” Maybe Adam wasn’t as crazy as he had thought. Could Storm really love him so much that she would be willing to make that kind of woman so easily accessable to him? Maybe it wasn’t really Storm who wished to see Heather. Maybe Adam wanted to see her and Storm was only helping him.

“Because papa I didn’t think she should have her baby in a parlor house. Now please I have to go get dressed.” Storm went to her room to put back on what had been taken off not that long ago.

“Nathaniel what is it? What’s wrong?”

“That son of a…..if he honestly thinks I would allow my little girl to marry a man who would expect her to accept this scandalous situation for the rest of her life. To live knowing people were constantly pointing and laughing behind her back he is sadly mistaken.”

“Nathaniel I don’t understand?”

“Grace, Heather is a…..to put it nicely she works, or I suppose worked is more accurate, in a parlor house. Shall we say her and Adam have been friendly in the past and, from what we’ve just learned, the present as well.”

“Oh Nathaniel you can’t really believe that this child is Adam’s.”

“Why else would she be here. Why else would……” Nate was interrupted by the front door opening. He made his way downstairs.

“Storm I have the…..” Adam was interrupted by Nate’s fist.

“What have I done now?”

“What have you done?! You have the nerve to ask?! Did you sincerely believe I would stand by and let you marry my daughter when it’s another woman who carries your child?! Is that why you wished for me not to return for the wedding?! I don’t care if she loves you so much that she’s willing to turn a blind eye to it! I love her even more and I won’t allow her to ruin her life this way.”

“Papa! It’s not Adam’s child!” Storm ran down the steps and to Adam’s side.

“Then why did he find it necessary to ask her to stay here? Don’t be so blinded by your love that you can’t see the truth.”

“Papa you know as well as I that if Heather needed Adam’s help he would help her. But that’s besides the fact because Adam didn’t ask her to stay here, I did. Now please we have to go!”

“You? If not because you knew the child to be his then why?”

“Please papa can we talk about this later?”

“Alright but I expect a full explaination.”

“Yes papa and I promise you’ll get one.” Even though you most assuredly won’t like it.

Storm and Adam rode to Heather’s most of the way in silence. Nate’s acquisation had started Adam thinking. Both Ben and Nate had, upon hearing of Heather’s condition, belived Adam to be the cause of it. That meant that the whole town was most likely of the same opinion.

“Storm?”

“Yes Adam?”

“When pa found out Heather was having a child his first instinct was that it was mine. Now Nate’s is the same. You realize that most everyone else most likely has the same belief as well.”

“What are you trying to say Adam?”

“Just that it’s not fair to you. People will always be pointing and talking.”

“I know it’s not your child. More to the point when it comes to me people have always pointed and talked. What makes you think I’ll start listening or caring about what they say now. Unless you’re trying to tell me you no longer wish to marry me this subject is closed.”

“Storm I love you. Of course I still want to marry you. I just don’t want to be the cause of any harm or embarrassment to you.”

This conversation sounded a little familiar to her except it had been the other way around then. “Adam you could never cause me harm and I could never ever be embarrassed by anything you do. Now lets speed it up a bit I have a strange feeling Heather needs me.”

So they raced the rest of the way to Heather’s place. They arrived to find that of course Storm’s anxiety was well founded.

They knocked on the door but received no answer. Adam tried to convince Storm that Heather was fast asleep and that they should leave. Storm wouldn’t budge. She insisted the only way she would be convinced that Heather was alright was if she saw her. In an effort to keep peace Adam forced the door open.

“Heather, Heather are you alright?”

The only answer to Storm’s question was some almost unintelligible sounds from the back bedroom. They entered to find Heather on the floor.

“Adam help me get her back into bed.”

“Storm, Adam? Oh Storm it hurts.”

“It’s alright I’m here now. Adam please go get the doctor.”

“You sure you’ll be alright?”

“I’ll be fine. Please just go.”

Adam rode as fast as he could. Storm did what she could to make Heather comfortable until the doctor arrived. She tried to take Heather’s mind of the pain by talking to her. She told her of what had happened on the drive. Heather listened and only interrupted when a pain came upon her. Storm couldn’t think of nothing else to talk about except the future.

“So have you decided just what you want to do? You know after Adam and I are married maybe you could come and help me around our house.”

“As if you need my help. No Storm I don’t think that would be the best of arrangements. I may not be in town but the rumors reach me even here. You do know that most of the townspeople believe that the reason I’m here is because this baby is Adam’s. Storm I swear to you it’s not. Since you’ve come back he hasn’t been with me. Even from before you came back. Once your father arrived in town and Adam knew you were coming I don’t think he’s even thought of another woman.”

“Heather that this child was Adam’s never entered my mind, well not until after he said it wasn’t. He thought that’s what I believed and so he felt he needed to tell me it was untrue. I swear to you Heather I didn’t, not for a minute, believe that. The only reason I offered to help was because you’re my friend.”

“As my friend I suppose I should tell you the truth.”

“Truth? What truth?”

“I believe I know who the father is. I’m almost certain of it.”

“Heather you don’t have to tell me anything.”

“I know I don’t but I want to. I need to tell someone who I can trust will keep it a secret.”

“I promise Heather I won’t tell anyone, not even Adam.”

“I know, you’re my friend.”

That was one of the first times in Heather’s life she could say that and believe it as well. So Heather told her. Storm was a little shocked but didn’t have much time to think on it. She could hear horses outside and she hoped it meant that Adam had returned with the doctor.

Again Storm helped the doctor. This time though it was a girl. A beautiful little girl. Once the doctor said he no longer needed her help Storm went to sit with Adam on the sofa. The doctor said he would be out once he had checked Heather and the baby.

“Adam I love you so. Will you promise me something?”

“Anything.”

“Will you promise to give me at least the four children in my dream. Let me have at least four chances to hold your newborn baby in my arms.”

“I can only promise you that I will certainly do my best.”

She leaned her head on his chest and he wrapped his arms around her.

“Ahem. I don’t mean to interrupt but I thought you would like to know that both mother and child are doing well.” Dr. Martin had heard the rumors going around town. It seemed as if he, sheriff Coffee and a few other citizens of Virginia City were in the minority in the belief that those rumors were false.

“Thank you Paul.”

“Your welcome Storm.”

“I’ll stay with her Adam why don’t you go on back home. Ben, Hoss and Little Joe will be back on tomorrow’s, I mean today’s, stage. Besides papa is probably worried,”

“Yes and as I recall feeling a bit protective. Maybe I should stay and you go back.”

“I don’t think that’s a very good idea.”

“Perhaps not but I am getting rather tired of being hit by fathers trying to protect you from me.”

“I would like you to remember that when it’s your daughter.”

“Well that will be quite a different story.”

As Adam and Paul walked out the door Storm went to see Heather and the baby.

“Adam I’ll come back out in a few days to check on them.”

“Thank you Paul. I just hope I can convince Storm to leave Heather’s side. She should realize she has a wedding to get ready for.”

“I’m sure if you remind her of that fact she’ll be happy to leave.”

“I’m not so sure. I think if it comes to chosing between me and a newborn baby I would lose.”

“Would you like me to send someone out to stay with Heather?”

“No Paul. I think I’ll go ask Molly if she’ll stay with her. I’m sure that will make Storm feel better.”

“Then I’ll bid you good night, or should I say good morning.”

“Same to you Paul and again thanks for coming out.”

“Adam will you do me a favor?”

“If I can.”

“Will you try your best to make sure the next time I’m dragged out of my house to deliver a baby on the Ponderosa that it’s yours.”

“I will try my best.” Adam knew that this was Paul’s way of telling him he was not one of the one’s who believed the rumors going around town.

As Adam headed back home he started to worry about how he would be greeted when he walked in the door. He couldn’t really blame Nate, afterall his own father had made the same assumption. His welcome wasn’t very warm but at least it wasn’t a fist.

“Where’s Storm?” The only reason Nate hadn’t hit Adam the instant he walked through the door was because he knew Storm would be upset. He decided he would hear her explanation then hit him then she couldn’t say he hadn’t let her try to defend him.

“She’s staying with Heather.” And this had started off so well. Now Adam was sure Nate would never approve of he and Storm marrying. The wedding would take place, of that he had no doubt. He and Storm loved each other too much to not get married, it just would have been nice if they had Nate’s blessing.

“She can’t. We have to find her a wedding gown. There’s not much time left.”

“That’s if there is still going to be a wedding Grace.”

“Nate please. I’m tired. I haven’t had a good night’s sleep in over eight weeks.”

“Why would Storm want to help Heather? After all she is the one that you….”

“Nate you’ll just have to wait for Storm. Right now all I want to do is lay down for a few hours. Then I’ll go ask Molly if she’ll stay with Heather. Then Grace, you, Storm and Nora will go shopping for that dress and whatever else it is that Storm will need.” He and Nate exchanged defiant stares, then Adam turned and headed towards the stairs. Before he even took two steps the front door opened.

“Nate, Grace! It’s so good to see you. Good to see you’ve arrived safely.”

Adam gave up and sat down in the chair by the fireplace.

“Ben.” Nate’s greeting for his old friend was only slightly warmer then the one he’s just given Adam.”

Because of it Ben knew something wasn’t quite right. He noticed his eldest son sitting in the chair looking as though he hadn’t slept since they’d parted. And where was Storm?

“Adam what’s wrong?”

“Where are Hoss and Little Joe?”

“They’re coming, now tell me what’s wrong?”

“Heather had her baby early this morning. Shall we say that Nate has the same doubts you had only his were a little more forceful.”

“Nate…”

“No Ben. Of course you’ll defend him he’s your son.”

Adam got up and passed between his father and Nate.

“Adam where are you going?”

“To get Storm. It would seem she’s the only one who never doubted me.”

“Son why don’t you go lay down for a while. You look exhausted.” Ben felt it wasn’t so much physical as mental and emotional exhaustion that his son was feeling.

“I know pa. First I’ll go ask Molly if she can stay with Heather, then I’ll go get Storm. Once she puts Nate’s mind at ease maybe then I’ll be able to rest.”

“Go rest now son. I’ll go ask Molly and get Storm. As tired as you look you might not make it without falling out of the saddle.”

“Thanks pa. Wake me as soon as you get back.”

“Alright.”

Adam finally succeeded in in making it upstairs.

“Nate would you care to join me in fetching you daughter?”

“I think that would be a very good idea.”

Hoss and Little Joe had finally made it home. Upon seeing Nate and Grace they wondered where Storm could be. They knew she must be happy to see them.

“Hey pa where’s Storm?”

“She’s at Heather’s Hoss.”

“You mean Heather had her baby?”

“Yes Joe. It would seem early this morning.”

“So is it a boy or a girl?”

“You know Hoss I forgot to ask.”

As they rode to ask Molly if she would stay with Heather for a few days, Ben began to wonder if perhaps Nate wouldn’t believe Storm’s assurances that the baby wasn’t Adam’s. Would he refuse to allow the wedding to take place? Would he feel any differenty if she were his daughter?

“Ben I have always believed you to be an honest man.”

“Thank you Nate, and I have always believed you to be a fair one.”

“I’m trying Ben, but Adam said you had the same doubts. I take it to mean you too believed the child to be his.”

“Yes I admit it was one of the first things I thought of upon hearing the news. When I confronted Adam his answer made perfect sense.”

“And just what answer did he give?”

“Nate I think you know that my sons are as honest as I am. A simple no would have been sufficient for me but Adam went a little further. He told me that since Storm’s return he has had neither the strength nor time to seek out another woman.” He felt it best to leave out what his son had thought the most important reason, the desire, as that might start another kind of problem.

“I do suppose Storm has always had a way of keeping Adam on his toes and occupying any free time he may have had.”

“She most certainly has.”

“That may help to alleviate my fears that he’s the father but it does nothing to explain why Storm felt the need to help Heather.”

“You mean besides the fact that that’s the kind of a woman you raised your daughter to be? If you want anything beyond that you’ll have to ask Storm.”

They were just riding up to Molly’s front door when it opened and she came out. It appeared as if she were going somewhere.

“Mr. Cartwright. Mr. Kendall is that you? Storm must be so pleased you’re back.”

“That remains to be seen.”

“Excuse me?”

“It’s nothing Molly. I came here to ask if you would do me a favor.”

“Of course Mr. Cartwright anything.”

“You see Heather has had her baby and we feel the only way to get Storm to leave her side is if you would stay with her for a few days.”

“I’d be happy to. As a matter of fact I was on my way to see her when you rode up. If you’ll just wait while I go tell Mary and pack a few things I’ll be right back out and we can go.”

Molly went inside the house and reappeared after only five or ten minutes. When they arrived at Heather’s all was quiet except for the sound of a lullaby that made Nate remember back. Of course when he had heard it it had been in Comanche as well as English.

Ben knocked lightly on the door then slowly opened it. He saw Storm walking holding the newborn baby and softly singing.

“Hello Ben, Molly. Hello papa. I guess I know why you’ve come.”

“Molly has agreed to stay with Heather for a while. You should really come back home.”

“Alright Ben but Molly please tell Heather I’ll be out to visit in a few days. She’s sleeping right now and I don’t want to wake her.”

Storm reluctantly handed the baby to Molly and joined her father and Ben in the carriage.

Once back at the Ponderosa Storm excused herself saying she needed to rest for a little while. What she really needed was to gather the strength to face her father.

“Storm I expect that explanation when you awake.”

“Yes papa.” You won’t like it but I’ll give you your explanation.

Storm slept until almost dinner time. Adam awoke only an hour before. Thankfully Nate didn’t demand his explanation on an empty stomach. But as soon as dinner was over and everyone had left the table and was sitting in front of the fireplace he did.

“Storm, Ben told me something earlier which may help to ease my concerns and lets me believe that maybe Adam isn’t the father of this baby. However it does nothing to explain why you felt the need to help Heather. It can’t possibly be because of what you did all those years ago. And while Ben is right in that it is hopefully the kind of woman I raised you to be you needn’t have gone this far to help her. Storm no one knows better then you the kind of relationship that exists between her and Adam. So please enlighten me.”

“Are you sure papa? Are you really sure you want to know?”

“Nate I really don’t think you do.”

Hoss and Little Joe excused themselves. They knew the most likely reason and didn’t want Storm to have to say it in front of them.

“Alright papa. I helped Heather because she’s become my friend. She helped me to understand something. She answered for me a question I could think of no one else to ask.”

“Just what kind of question would you have to go to her for an answer to? What is it that she could know the answer to that someone else in this room wouldn’t?”

“I suppose there is one person who would have known the answer even better than Heather, the most obvious person but… well even I wouldn’t have done that.” She saw the grin on Adam’s face and was strengthened by it, but not for long. “Papa I needed to know…..to understand…..”

“Storm. Nate why don’t you and I go outside and I’ll explain.” It might mean I’ll end up on the ground again but so be it.

“No Adam chances are you’ll come back with a bloody lip.”

He would have to remember that she seemed capable of reading his thoughts. “Storm better that than to see you looking so upset and uneasy.”

“No I’d rather feel completely ill at ease then to see you hurt. Papa there is one subject that Heather knows more about then anyone else in this room, at least anyone that I could have asked. Don’t forget this was after Grace had already returned to England.”

“Do you mean to say that you went to her and asked for her help in…..that you requested she tell you….you could have waited till Grace came back.”

“I asked her to tell me how to please a man. More directly how to please Adam. Even Grace couldn’t know that and no papa I couldn‘t have waited I needed to know.”

“And you think I won’t have a bloody lip now.”

“No because papa wanted an explanation. He can’t be angry because he’s gotten what he asked for. He can’t be angry just because he doesn’t like the answer.”

“You let her go into town and see Heather? You let her ask her this question? Perhaps you encouraged it?!”

“Nate I neither let her nor encouraged her to do anything. There are a lot of things I don’t let her do but she does them just the same. Just as you didn’t let her come back to America but she came anyway. Just as I didn’t want to fall in love with her but she made me anyway.”

“I made you?”

“Yes you made me.”

“And just how did I accomplish that most difficult of tasks?”

“By being the most exasperating, stubborn, impatient, beautiful and intriguing woman I know.”

“Tell me papa are you convinced now?”

“Why is there something else you could tell me that would convince me further?”

“Yes I believe there is but again you won’t like it.”

“Really are you going to tell me that it could be worse then what you’ve already told me?”

“I don’t know about worse but I suppose it would convince you completely that Heather’s child is not Adam’s.”

“Storm I doubt there is anything you can tell me that could do that.”

“You’re wrong papa there is. Before I can tell you you have to first promise me you won’t hit anyone.”

“By anyone I assume you mean Adam?”

“Yes, or me.”

Ben began to fear just what Storm was going to say. It must be rather extreme for her to think Nate would hit her for it. He didn’t think that he’d left them alone long enough for anything to have happened. He hoped that that day in the barn he hadn’t so wanted to believe Storm that nothing happened that he had allowed himself to be fooled into believing a lie. He also knew that when it came to Adam Storm would do and say anything to defend him. In most cases it would be the truth, granted in most cases it would need to be nothing but the truth, but sometimes the truth wasn’t something everyone could handle. No he didn’t believe she’d lied to him then, but would she lie to Nate now?

“You do realize that Heather’s condition didn’t occur until after Adam and I were engaged.”

“What does that have to do with anything?” Nate knew some men would visit with women like Heather right up until, and sometimes well after, they were married. He didn’t think that was true of Adam, at least not the after part.

“You were wrong before papa. You said I know the kind of relationship that exists between Heather and Adam, when you should have said existed. After all, since I’ve returned to Nevada, I have been a lot closer then her and I would have cost nothing, not even a promise.”

“Storm! You really don’t want me to stay in one piece do you?” Adam should have known that this was where Storm was going. He should have known because he was finding that he could sense her thoughts just as easily as she could his. He just didn’t think she would say something like that to her own father.

Ben had gotten to his feet the same time as Nate. He wasn’t about to stand by and watch his son get beat up.

“Maybe, just maybe, young lady I’ll find a way to make sure you aren’t so close!” Even if it meant dragging her all the way back to England.

“Nathaniel.” Up until now Grace had sat in silence wondering how men could be so ignorant. “You did ask for an explanation which you’ve gotten. Upon hearing everything Storm has said I am convinced that not only was it Storm who offered to help Heather but also that the child is not Adam’s.”

“Why do you say that Grace? I’ve heard exactly what you have and I wouldn’t go so far as to say that.”

“That’s because you are listening with the mind of a man. Nathaniel while I have never met Heather, although I am sure she is a rather likeable young woman, a man would have to be blind and stupid to chose her over Storm. I do believe Adam to be neither.”

“Grace!”

“No Nathaniel! We both know that trying to keep her from him is impossible. I also know that the only reason they are apart is likely thanks to Adam’s efforts .”

“Do you hear what you’re saying? Just what do you suppose Storm to be?”

“I know exactly what she is Nathaniel. She’s no longer your little girl. You have to stop seeing her as such. She’s a woman in love now. One who’s been in love from the day she was born. A desire that has been burning that long is not easily controlled. You like to think that up until a woman’s wedding night we don’t feel the same hungers you do. That we don’t even think about them. That up until the words I do pass our lips we’re dead inside. Men don’t have to find ways to deal with a lifetimes worth of desire building up inside because as men you’ve given yourselves a way to release it. Thankfully for you there are some women who chose not to deny those wants, then there are those who are forced to lead that kind of life. Then there are some women who only feel that need for only one man in their life. Can you even conceive of how strong a passion like that must be? No you can’t because I hope you’ve felt it for me as well as Skye, and I’ve felt it for my late husband as well as you. No Nathatiel there is only one person in this room who can honestly say they have loved only one person in their life and that is Storm and I have no doubt that if Adam wasn’t as strong in character as he is he would have succumbed to her already. Quite honestly dear I wouldn’t blame him if he has. Now Storm, Nora I think we best get to bed we have a wedding dress to look for tomorrow.”

The three women went upstairs leaving behind them three very shocked men. They were still staring at the empty spaces that Storm, Nora and Grace had occupied only moments before when Storm reappeared on the top step.

“Adam can we still go see the house tomorrow? Please.”

“Um…yeah I guess so.”

“Adam I love you.” With that she was gone.

 

CHAPTER 40

Storm was the first to wake the following morning. She had found it very hard to sleep. The excitement of going for a wedding dress and seeing the house had made it difficult for her to close her eyes.

“You’re certainly up early.”

“Good morning Ben. I’m afraid I found it rather difficult to sleep.”

“There are many exciting things planned for today.”

“Ben you’re not angry with me are you?”

“Angry? Why should I be angry?”

“I realize I sometimes say things I shouldn’t. While the things I said last I would never repeat in front of anyone else, I guess I’ve always felt that you shouldn’t be afraid to speak the truth to family, and you, Hoss, Little Joe and Adam have always been my family.”

“That and the fact that you were defending Adam. Storm I know you, I know you would walk through hell for that son of mine. I know if it came right down to it to hell with what I, Hoss, Little Joe, or for that matter the world, thought as long as Adam was safe. How could any father not wish for his son a wife like that.”

“How could any man not wish for a wife like that. Although very few are as lucky as I to actually find one.”

“Good morning Adam.”

“Good morning pa; sunshine.”

“Adam last night while I was trying to sleep I started thinking on something.”

“Oh no here we go again.”

“Adam! Now just for that I’m not going to tell you!”

“I’m sorry sunshine . Please tell me what you were thinking.”

“I started to think that maybe you would rather I didn’t go with you to see the house. That perhaps you would rather I wait until……”Adam quickly closed the distance that separated them. He pulled her up into his arms and kissed her. He had hoped to surprise her on the wedding day but of course she already knew that because he had been thinking the same thing last night.

“Do you think you can be patient enough to wait until then?”

“I think so. I hope so.”

“Would you mind very much if we still went to see it?”

“Of course not Grace. Good morning papa.”

Storm had worried how her father would feel after having all night to think about what had been said last night. Would he still be angry, would he no longer be happy about her and Adam getting married?

“Storm?”

“Yes papa.”

“I am very proud of you.”

“Papa?”

“You are so like your mother. I didn’t realize how much until I’d calmed down enough to think on what had happened last night. In much the same way she defended me to her father. So I suppose in a way I had it coming to me. But Grace is right I have to stop thinking of you as my little girl, and I’ll swear to try, but I’ll make no promises.” Nate went over to Adam and offered him his hand. “Adam God knows there is no man on this earth better suited to be her husband. You are the only man capable of handling her. Just be warned Adam if I was subjected to this as was her grandfather in all likelyhood you will as well. Chances are any daughter you have will be just as stubborn as her mother.”

Storm went to her father and hugged him. It was times like these when she realized why he and Ben got along so well. They were very much alike.

“So when are we going to see the house?”

“Nate I thought we would leave right after breakfast. Storm has decided to wait and be surprised.”

“How far is it Adam?”

“Not far Nora. Only about ten or fifteen minutes from here.”

“What about the gown Adam? When will we be going to look for that?”

“I figured that we would go into town after we get back from the house Grace. We just need to stop by here and pick up Storm.”

“Adam you can’t come with us.”

“Why not? Oh you mean how I’m not supposed to see the dress before the wedding day? How about if I promise not to look.”

“Adam.” Storm wished he could come. She wished he could help pick out what she would wear, after all it was intended to please him.

“I think perhaps Nate and I will accompany you ladies into town. There is some business I wish to see to and I’m sure Nate and I could use the time to discuss some matters.”

“Yes Ben there are some things I would like to discuss. Such as who the first grandchild should be named after.”

“It’s certainly nice to see how quickly you’ve become accustomed to the idea of her as a wife and mother.”

“I’ve had all night to think on it Grace.”

“I’m glad to hear it Nate, but what am I suppose to do while you’re all in town?”

“Why older brother you could always help us mend some fences. Lord knows you do that job rather well.”

“Thanks Hoss.”

“Anytime.”

“Adam it’s absolutely perfect. Storm is going to just love it!”

“Grace you haven’t even seen the inside yet.”
“No but if you planned it she’s bound to love it.”

“Actually Grace Storm made most of the plans. I only found a way to make everything she wanted fit.”

When they walked through the front door they were amazed. It was so much like the Ponderosa and yet so much was definetly Adam.

“It’s wonderful son. Storm will love it.”

Adam was thankful that most of the work was done. There were only a few finishing touches to be completed. He had arranged for furniture to be delivered. He had taken care of the big items, leaving the little things for Storm.

Grace and Nora went to see the kitchen, Ben,Nate and Adam went upstairs. They met on the way down the back staircase.

“So ladies what do you think of the kitchen?”

“It’s just perfect Adam. So cozy and warm. Storm will just love it.” Grace knew that Storm loved to cook. Even in England when she had servents to cook for her she would always love to help. It was some of the few times she could remember seeing Storm smile.

“We’ll meet you in the front room. I assume you’re going to go upstairs now?”

“Yes Adam and you’re going down. Tell me were these stairs Storm’s idea?”

“Yes they were. It seemed to be one of the few things she really wanted.”

As they walked through the bedrooms Grace wondered if Storm had hopes of filling all of them. Each one was bare of furniture save one and the bed there was magnificent. Grace noticed that Nora blushed at the sight of it. They met the others downstairs.

“So does everyone approve? Do you all think Storm will approve?”

“Adam it’s exactly as she would want it.”

“Thank you Nate. Now I think I’ll stay here and check out some minor details since I’ve been forbidden to go with you into town.”

“And what about your brothers?”

“I’ll go help them after I’m done here.”

Everyone, but Adam, left to go into town. They got back to the house to find Storm waiting on the porch.

“Is it time to go into town now?”

“I believe it is Storm.”

“Papa where’s Adam?” She had hoped to see him again this morning. For no other reason then that she wanted to see him.

“He said there were some things he wanted to check on so he stayed at your house.”

Once they arrived in Virginia City Ben and Nate went over to the International House. They were going to have some coffee and talk and said that the others should meet them there when they were done.

The women proceeded on to the dress shop where Storm was measured and fitted. They looked at so much material and styles that she lost count. Maybe Adam’s way of shopping wasn’t bad after all. Finally they agreed on something and were instructed to return in three weeks for another fitting.

“Storm may I ask you something?”

“Of course Grace.”

“You don’t want…..I mean you can’t think…”

“Grace what is it?”

“Storm the house has six bedrooms that is in addition to yours.”

“And you want to know if I have plans on filling them all? Is that it?”

“Yes.”

“Actually I was hoping for at least four children, the other two I thought would be nice as guest rooms.”

“That makes sense.”

“Storm I have a question as well.”

“What is it Nora?”

“If I were you I would be very curious about the house. I’d be asking a variety of questions. You haven’t even asked one.”

“Nora I’m sure Adam wishes I were more curious about the house. That curiosity he could satisfy now. The thing I am most curious about can only be satisfied after we’re married.”

“Storm Margaret Kendall behave yourself.”

“Grace after that speech last night I know you know how hard that is.”

“Yes I do. Storm would you have really asked me to…well to help you understand what is expected of a wife?”

“Isn’t that a question every mother answers?”

“I thought that was you.”

Storm turned around and standing before her was the one person she never expected. The one person she had thought an ocean would prevent her from ever having to see again.

“Nigel. What are you doing here?”

“You don’t sound to happy to see me Storm. Truth is I heard of your upcoming nuptials and wanted to wish you the best of luck.”

“You could have sent a letter.”

“Storm don’t be rude. She is right though Nigel. It is rather long trip just to wish her well.”

“Of course you’re right Lady Kendall. Maybe I just needed to make sure there were no bad feelings between us. I wanted to see with my own eyes that she was happy.”

“I can assure you Nigel I am very happy.”

“I can see that Storm. I don’t think I recall ever seeing such a smile on your face or at least the smile that was on your face before you saw me.”

“So now it’s Storm. Funny but I recall you saying that wasn’t a proper name, that Margaret was much better suited for someone of my position.”

“Maybe I was wrong.”

“About the name or me?”

“Nigel is that you?”

“Lord Kendall how are you sir?”

Ben and Nate had grown tired of waiting and had decided to go in search of the ladies.

“Nigel here it isn’t Lord or Lady, it’s Mr. and Mrs. Ben I’d like you to meet Nigel Gates an acquaintance from England.” Nate could tell that Storm was none to pleased to see Nigel here.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you Mr. Gates.”

“No Mr. Cartwright the pleasure is mine. Storm has often talked of you and your sons. I feel as if I know you.”

“Why don’t you join us this evening for dinner?”

“I would like that very much. I look forward to meeting the man who could win this one’s heart. There were many who tried to do just that in England.”

“Than tonight around seven?” Ben too sensed that Storm wasn’t too pleased to see this man but thought it might be a good idea for Adam to meet him just to be safe.

Nigel walked away leaving Storm to wonder just what he was up to. After their last meeting she thought he would never have the nerve to show himself to her again.

“Nate?”

“Yes Ben.”

“Did he call you Lord Kendall?”

“Um….Yes Ben he did.”

“May I ask why?”

“Why don’t we go have lunch and I’ll explain it to you.”

While preparing for dinner Storm was rather angry. Nigel had tried everyway to win her heart and when that hadn’t worked he was willing to try and use force. He had thought to shame her into a marriage but had found Storm was lucky enough to have friends that would watch out for her. She didn’t like that Nigel was there. She didn’t want Adam to meet him. She hated him and Storm hated no one.

“Storm is something wrong?”
“What makes you think something is wrong?”

“From not only your tone but from the fact that I can hear you throwing things around from downstairs.”

Everyone else could hear it as well but no one but Adam had the courage to approach her. Storm’s door flew open.

“You know you sure are pretty when you’re angry. Especially when it’s not me your angry at.”

“I’m not angry!”

“Pa says a friend of your’s from England is coming for dinner tonight.”

“FRIEND! FRIEND! He’s no friend of mine!”

“Sorry.”

“Oh Adam you have no cause to be sorry. It’s not you I’m angry with.”

“Then you admit that you are angry. So why don’t you tell me what’s bothering you.”

“No it not important, not anymore.”

“Okay then why don’t we go downstairs and join the others.”

After afew minutes there was a knock on the door. It was Nigel and he was introduced to everyone. His introduction to Adam was last.

“I must say it is a pleasure to finally meet you. Every man in England has envied you the fact that she couldn’t find one of them that could equal you.”

“Yourself included?”

“Myself included.”

Adam thought it strange but Storm was reluctant to leave his side all evening. If he didn’t know her better he would swear she were afraid of Nigel. He just couldn’t understand why. While he trusted Storm’s impression of people he found Nigel to be a rather likeable fellow.

“That was a rather fine meal Mr. Cartwright. One of the best I’ve had since leaving England. Made even more enjoyable by the company.”

“Why don’t you join us again tomorrow. I must say we’ve enjoyed your company as well, and your stories.”

“I would be most honored to accept.”

Storm stood up the instant the door closed behind Nigel. “If everyone will excuse me I’m feeling rather tired.”

It was at Nigel’s third dinner invitation that Adam suggested he come and stay at the Ponderosa. That was one thing that bother Storm the most. The fact that Adam appeared to actually like Nigel. If he knew the truth he would probably feel the same as she did but Storm wouldn’t tell him. Adam might be the one to get hurt.

“Lord Kendall may I speak with you?”

“Of course Nigel but please remember it’s Mr. Kendall.”

“Sorry Lord…I mean Mr. Kendall.” Nigel had been waiting for this opportunity for almost a week now. The opportunity to speak with Lord Kendall alone. He knew he had better tread carefully. One wrong word and all his plans would be ruined. “I wish to begin by saying that I find Adam to be rather amiable but do you really deem him to be worthy of your daughter?”

“Is it my daughter or the title that goes with her that concerns you?”

“I do admit it may be a little of both.”

“Than let me ease your concerns. I am most certain that Adam has the right traits to be sire of the next in line. Surely you know that this is only an issue if they’re in England. Here a title means nothing.”

“I must say I have no choice but to honor you decision.”

“Nigel this was not my decision it was Storm’s.”

“Can you tell me where she is? I feel a need to make sure there are no hard feelings between us.”

“I believe she’s out in the barn.”

“Nigel went to find Storm. He was hoping when he did she would be alone. There were things he wished to say to her.

“I must say you seem to be even more lovely then when in England.”

“Thank you Nigel. I do believe that can be attributed to the company and surroundings. I’m sure that the reason you came here was not to compliament me.”

“I suppose not. What I came to say is are you sure you truly wish to go through with this?”

“With what?”

“With this farce of a wedding.”

“Nigel I would ask you to kindly refrain from speaking of things you know nothing about.”

“Than you’re saying you truly love him? That what you feel is not just a memory of a childhood infatuation? Storm I have to make sure that I no longer have a chance at winning your heart.”

“My heart! Nigel is was never my heart you were interested in.”

“That may be partially true. You are, after all, a rather desireable woman.”

“Nigel leave me alone.”

“Leave you alone? You did promise to marry me first?” He took hold of her and kissed her. It didn’t have the effect he had desired on Storm but if he had seen the effect his previous statement had had on Adam he would have been even more pleased.

“Are you through Nigel? Or are you going to try to implement the plan you had in England. Force me to lay with you and then tell my father it was I who seduced you, all in an attempt to guarantee our wedding took place. God forgive me but if Sarah hadn’t of died we would be married now wouldn’t we?”

“Yes we would and you would know what true pleasure is.”

“True disgust is more like it. You are not a man Nigel. You are a frightened manipulative mouse. Which is exactly why we’re through here. You know my father would never believe your lies not when he knows how much I love Adam. And you fear my father. You fear his power, his influence. You won’t do anything to jeopardize his benevolence.”

Storm walked out of the barn and headed towards the house. She didn’t quite reach it.

“Storm can you come in here please?”

“Adam? What are you doing in the bunkhouse?” Maybe he wished to be alone with her. At this thought she became eager to join him.

“Come in here.”

Suddenly that eagerness left her. Adam was angry. So angry he appeared to be very calm. From past experience she knew that was when he was his angriest. She entered the bunkhouse and closed the door.

“Adam what’s wrong?”

At her question he turned around. Storm found herself, for the first time in her life, looking into his eyes and fearing what she saw there.

“Had you any plans to tell me?”

“Tell you what Adam?”

“That I was your second choice. No wait it would be more correct to say your third choice.”

“I don’t understand?”

Again he found his anger hardening his heart to her tears. He just wished he could understand why he was so angry. “Then let me help you to understand. First you agreed to marry Nigel then you were going to marry Brian, now it’s me.”

“Adam you’ve always been my first choice, my only choice. I never loved Nigel. I never promised to marry him and you know the reason I was going to marry Brian.”

“It seems you might be happier marrying a man you don’t love. Tell me Storm are you planning on leaving me before the wedding. Do you plan on hurting me the way you’ve hurt Nigel?” Was that why he was so angry? He realized that Storm could hurt him as no one before could. His heart was completely at her mercy.

“Hurt Nigel? Adam, Nigel never loved me he never wanted me!”

“Really are going to tell me he would travel the distance he has because he doesn’t love you, he doesn’t want you? If that’s true then just what is it he wants?”

“My title. I’m sorry I overheard you two. You see Adam it was I who promised Storm to Nigel. She never really agreed to it.”

“But she didn’t disagree either.”

“No but then I thought you were dead.”

“You can’t blame her. There was so little spirit in her when she believed you to be dead. You were always her life. I suppose I was blind to that or maybe I wasn’t. Maybe that’s one of the true reasons I felt it best we leave Nevada. It was the September before I received that letter from England. It was right after we had returned from a drive. Something about her had changed. It was something about the way she looked at you the way she spoke to you. Whenever you came up in a conversation she would get a look in her eyes. A look by now I’m sure you have seen for yourself. It was the same look I’d seen in her mother’s eyes many times. She was just a child Adam but fast becoming a woman. You’ve experienced yourself how determined she is do you believe it would have been any less so then?”

“Nate she was only fourteen. Do you think I would have forgotten that?”

“Maybe not at fourteen but she wouldn’t remain fourteen forever. Tell me truthfully Adam, when she first returned you still saw her as she was when she left, as a child, but there were times you felt things you shouldn’t. And it hasn’t taken her very long to make you see she’s no longer that child. She may have been younger then but so were you. All it would have taken was one night when you’d been out with those wild friends you had. Just one too many drinks. Nights like those a man’s common sense can leave him, he responds to instinct and emotion alone. Are you going to say even then you didn’t recognize the woman she would become in the girl that she was?”

“I knew she would be beautiful. What I don’t understand is why you would promise her to someone she not only didn’t love but one you believed didn’t love her?”

“Peace of mind. Every father wants the security being married give his daughter. I wasn’t foolish enough to believe I could find a man Storm could love. As far as we both knew that man was gone. I felt she would feel guilty if she married a man who loved her knowing she could never love him in return. Nigel was the perfect answer. I knew he would take care of her, provide for her, but he wouldn’t make too many demands on her. I hoped, perhaps a little selfishly, that there would be a child or two. It would have been nice to have grandchildren but more for Storm to have someone to love. So you see Adam you can’t blame her for this you love her too much.”

Nate left thinking that he had wished for Storm to return to England and this might have been a way to make that happen if he had just walked away when he had heard them arguing but he knew without Adam Storm wouldn’t survive for very long. As he had told Adam he was always her life.

Adam turned to Storm. Neither one said a word none were needed. Adam held out his arms and Storm ran to fill them.

“Forgive me sweetheart.”

“For what? I should have told you about Nigel I suppose, it’s just that it didn’t seem to be all that important. I honestly didn’t think to ever see him again.”

“Nate said is was a September after a drive when he noticed a change in you. Is that true?”

“Why do you think I’ve always wanted a September wedding? It’s the month that I first realized I loved you.”

“I thought you always loved me?”

“I have always loved you but that was when I first realized it. I remember looking out the window of your bedroom that day and seeing you standing there. You were in a crowd of about ten or fifteen men but you were the only one I could see. That was the first time I could ever recall feeling my heart beating. It was then that I finally comprehended what all those poets were trying to tell me. It was then that I first became aware of what it meant to love someone. I loved you and I had my whole life, but now it was more than just a word to me. In that instant you became more than just Adam you became the single most important thing in my world. I realized then that there was nothing in the world I wouldn’t do for you. Papa was right, I would have dogged you. He was also right in that there would have been one time when you weren’t completely in control.”

“Then we would have been married all that much sooner.” He now understood that it was only fair that he entrust his heart to Storm, after all she had entrusted hers to him a very long time ago.

“Maybe but then it would have been because you felt an obligation to, not because you loved me. I would have married you because I loved you, that and papa would have had my hide if I didn’t. It wouldn’t have occurred to me that it wasn’t fair to you. I was young and selfish. I would have what I wanted granted I would have been a good wife but in time you might have felt as if I trapped you. You would have thought that I made you do something against your will. You would have resented me for that maybe even hated me for it. While it has taken this long I much prefer your love.”

“I don’t know? I think I might have preferred to have a younger wife.”

“Adam.”

“Storm you said you saw me from my bedroom window? What were you doing there?”

“I spent a lot of time there when you were gone. There were some nights I even slept in your bed, although papa and Ben never knew it. I would sneek in after everyone was asleep and then sneek out before anyone awoke. There was one time that you came back earlier then expected. I spent most of that night under your bed. Adam before I left to bring Zack here I went to Nigel to tell him that the wedding would have to be postponed. I told him that if he wished to he could call it off and I would understand. Adam promise me you won’t do anything.”

“Such as?”

“Please Adam.”

“I feel if I don’t promise I won’t hear anymore so I promise.”

“Nigel wanted me as a wife for what he could gain from it not because he loved me. When I told him that I was coming here and the wedding would be delayed he tried to force me….to shame me in an attempt to secure that I would return and marry him. What Nigel failed to realize was that I had friends, ones who just happened to be in his service, who had heard of his plan and had made sure it would fail. Adam he didn’t succeed in doing anything but making me realize that I could never marry anyone but you. So when papa returned he told Nigel that the wedding was to be called off. Adam, you’re the only man I am not afraid to surrender to. The only one I know would never allow me to become nothing more then a wife and mother because you love me for who I am and you would never want that person to disappear behind a nameless title.”

“Storm we had better get out of here.”

“Why?”

“Because I do love you for who you are and I would hate to think that the only reason you married me was out of shame.”

“Adam I would never be ashamed of anything that happened between us.”

“Which is exactly why we had better get out of here now.”

“Nate I’ve been wondering about something.”

It was after dinner and everyone was sitting in front of the fireplace. Hoss and Little Joe were playing checkers. Grace and Nora were both reading. Ben and Nate were playing chess. Adam and Storm were just enjoying sitting near each other.

“About what Adam?”

“This afternoon you said that Nigel…” Who Adam had insisted leave this afternoon “wanted to marry Storm for your title. What title?”

“Should I tell him Ben?”

“I suppose you have no choice. Lord knows he’ll be impossible to live with for a while.”

“I don’t think you have to worry about that I’m sure Storm will keep him well grounded. You see Adam upon my father’s death I became the Duke of Kensington. Storm, being my only child, inherits the dutchy you being her husband would carry quite a bit of importance. Especially seeing as to how you would father the next in line.”

“Wait a minute.” Little Joe momentarily forgot he was losing to Hoss. “Do you mean to say he not only gets to marry the prettiest girl he gets a title too?”

“Only if we go to England Little Joe and I have no intentions of going to England. Not to stay anyway.”

“Wait Storm. Would they call me Lord Cartwright? I don’t think I would mind that too much. I think I may be well suited to it and all the privileges it comes with.”

“The only thing I feel you’re well suited to is being my husband and all the privileges it comes with.”

“Storm Margaret Kendall! You best watch what you say young lady. You are still my daughter.”

“Yes papa.”

CHAPTER 41

It was ten days before the wedding and Storm and Adam hadn’t spent more then ten or fifteen minutes alone together for over a month. It was as if making sure they weren’t alone for long had become everyone’s sole purpose. They would manage to slip out together and no sooner would they turn around and someone else was with them.

“So tell me are you getting nervous Storm?

“Why would I be nervous Nora?”

“Why? In ten days you’ll be getting married and today we go in for you final fitting. I think I would be nervous.”

“Maybe I should be but I’m not.”

“Nathaniel who will be going into town with us?”

“Grace I believe that Little Joe said he was going to go into town anyway so he would accompany you. Adam has already gone to the house. He said he wanted to make sure all the final touches were complete. Hoss, Ben and myself are going to ride down to the corral and watch some bronc busting. Maybe I might try my hand at it again. You know I use to be pretty good at it.”

“You stay off any untamed horses! Please Nathaniel.”

“You know I think you’ve been with Storm way too long. You’re starting to sound like her.”

“Don’t worry Grace I wouldn’t let him on any of those horses anymore than Hoss would let me on one.”

“You’re right pa. I don’t think you’d be to happy to have to miss dancing at your son’s wedding because you broke your leg riding a wild bronc.”

“No Hoss. It’s something I’ve waited a very long time for. Hopefully it won’t be this long before I get to do it again.”

“Little Joe when are we leaving?” Storm thought Hoss and Little Joe would be glad if the conversation took a new turn.

“Right after breakfast Storm, if that’s okay.”

“I think that will be fine Little Joe.”

So right after breakfast they all headed to their prospective destinations . When Adam returned he found only Hop-Sing home. He knew what everyone had planned to do, he had only hoped to see Storm before she had gone into town. He thought about joining Hoss and the others but didn’t feel much like breaking horses today besides they probably wouldn’t let him. If he got on a horse and got hurt Storm would have not only his hide but their’s as well. He could have rode into town, he knew Storm wouldn’t mind if he saw her in her gown before the wedding, she had told him as much, but he knew it would upset Grace and maybe Nora. He didn’t wish to start out with a mother and sister in law already upset with him. So he chose to go out to the barn, maybe clean up a bit in there. He knew he could have just sat around and done nothing but lately if he wasn’t occupied in some way he felt nervous, no not nervous anxious.

“Little Joe thank you for going into town with us. I’m sorry you have to go back.”

“No problem Storm. It’s my fault for forgetting the second list Hop-Sing gave me. I can‘t believe all this stuff is really necessary.”

“You just bring stuff inside. Then go get rest. Hop-Sing can’t help if you forgetful.”

“Yeah but isn’t this enough?”

“You just go. Hop-Sing know what needed to make this best wedding ever.”

Little Joe took a box from the back of the wagon and followed Hop-Sing into the kitchen.

“Storm where are you going?”

“To the barn. I just want to see the new colt.”

“Alright but don’t spend too much time out there. If you need me or Nora we’ll be upstairs. And Storm don’t go riding over to see Adam.”

“Papa’s right you have been around me too long. I promise I won’t ride over to see Adam. I’ll probably be up in a few minutes.”

When she walked into the barn she saw him. She was about to turn around but she hadn’t broken her promise. She hadn’t riden anywhere to see him. He was bending over looking to the new colt. When he stood up she was again left wondering why the sight of him without a shirt could have such an affect on her. She had given up trying to understand why it did, she only knew it did.

She walked up behind him. Adam again felt, not heard, her approach.

“Storm what are you doing here?”

“I came to see the colt.”

“Well he’s over there, not here.” Adam pointed first to the colt then to himself. “I think I’ll head on into the house.” He reached for his shirt.

“No! Please Adam don’t.”

“Don’t what? Go into the house?”

“No. Don’t put your shirt on.” She reached out her hands and was greeted with the same reaction as before.

Adam pulled her to him. Never in his life had ten days seemed so long. Storm’s hands had kept their place on his chest and he found it very hard to rouse himself from the trance they put him in. The fact that he heard horses approaching may have helped. He knew it must be pa, Hoss and Nate.

“Storm we have to get out of here.”

“No we don’t. If we’re really quiet they’ll never know we’re in here.”

“I think eventually they will.”

“But not for a while.”

“Storm!”

“Well it’s not fair! If I walked around without a top on you would feel the same as I do!”

“Storm!” Damn her. Now all he could think of was her without a top on. He vaguely heard the front door close as he picked Storm up in his arms.

Grace and Nora had come downstairs when they heard the front door close. They were surprised to see Ben and Nate. They had thought to see Storm finally coming inside.

“Where’s Hoss?”

“He decided to stay a little longer. Nate and I had decided we both had enough reminders of the fact that we’re not that young anymore.”

“I don’t know I think you both look rather young and handsome.”

“Handsome I’d agree with Grace, but young? Where’s Storm?” Nate was afraid she might have snuck off to be with Adam.

“She was going to see that new colt in the barn. I thought she would have been inside by now but she seems to be taken with babies of any kind. I think she has been in there for almost a half an hour now.”

“Mr. Cartwright?”

“Yes Hop-Sing?”

“I think Mr. Adam in barn too.”

Everyone ran out of the house. Afraid that all their efforts had been for nothing. The arrived just in time to see Adam drop Storm in the water trough outside.

“Adam! What’s wrong with you?! This water is freezing! It’s not my fault, if you would just keep your shirt on this wouldn’t have happened.”

Neither one had noticed the audience that had gathered on the front porch.

“Maybe you should learn to keep your hands to yourself!”

“Is that what you really want?!”

“Yes for the next ten days at least!”

“Alright Adam! I promise to keep my hands off you if you promise to keep your lips off of me!”

“Alright it’s a deal!”

Storm regretted saying what she had the second it left her mouth. She was up and out of the water before Adam had finished his sentence.

“No Adam I didn’t mean it.”

He had begun to turn away from her and had caught a glimpse of the others on the porch.

“Please Adam.” Storm had taken hold of his arm. “I want you to kiss me please take back your promise.”

“I believe once a promise is made it should be kept.”

“Papa.”

“Yes Storm ‘papa’. Now just what is going on?”

“Nothing Nate.”

“Yeah nothing papa.”

They could all tell by Adam and Storm’s tone neither was very pleased by that fact. Adam could tell by the glance Storm quickly gave him that she felt that it was entirely his fault.

“May I ask why then it was necessary for Adam to drop you into the trough?”

“Because papa it’s not fair!”

“What’s not fair now Storm?”

“Nate trust me this time, you don’t want to know.” Adam knew the answer and was sure Nate didn’t want to hear it.

“Yes he does and he asked me not you. I will kindly ask that you allow me to answer for myself. I don’t need you…..”

Adam knew of only one sure fired way to stop Storm’s mouth. He would be breaking a promise but it was one he probably wouldn’t have kept anyway. After their lips parted Adam looked her in the eyes.

“I think you best go inside and get out of this wet dress.”

“Yes Adam.”

Storm went into the house followed by Grace and Nora.

“Adam I do believe you have found the secret to making her an obedient wife.”

“Yeah Nate but I just broke a promise.”

“As if you would have ever been able to keep it.” Nate went inside. He got the feeling Ben wanted to talk to Adam maybe because he wished to talk to Storm.

“Son?”

“Yeah pa.”

“Just what is it that Storm doesn’t think is fair?”

“That men walk around without a shirt and believe they don’t have the same affect on a woman as a woman walking around without a top would have on a man.”

“I suppose I never really thought about it.”

“Neither had I pa. At least not until she said it which is why she wound up in the water.”

“Just think Adam you ony have ten more days till she’s your wife.”

“They’re going to be the longest ten days I’ll ever live through.”

Ben felt just as Adam did; these were going to be a very long ten days. Of course for very different reasons. Ben as well as the others were becoming very tired of watching after Adam and Storm. Adam was impatient to be alone with Storm. Maybe the reasons weren’t really that different.

“Well I don’t think anyone would blame you if decided to spend the next ten days in town.”

“Pa I’d rather spend the next ten days in a tub of ice water then to have to spend one day apart from her.”

“Yes but son it was her who wound up in the water.”

“So it was pa, so it was.”

CHAPTER 42

The Saturday before the wedding they planned an all day party. It would start with a picnic in the afternoon to be followed by a dance that evening. Molly had come over to help with the decorating and she had brought Karen and Steven to help. The first guests arrived a little earlier then expected.

“Laura! I’m so glad you could make it. Where’s Will?”

“He’ll be here in a few days he couldn’t get away just yet, I know we said we all wouldn‘t be able to come but I guess we just hated to miss this party. I hope by arriving unexpectedly this early we don’t prove to be an inconvenience. Storm I’d like you to meet my daughter Peggy and my Aunt Lil, and this is little Willie.”

“Laura family is never an inconvenience. It is certainly good to meet you Peggy, Adam has told me so much about you. He’s also told me much about you as well Aunt Lil.”

“Please just Lil.”

“Laura may I hold Willie?”

“Of course.”

Storm took the baby into her arms. She headed towards the house. Adam couldn’t help but notice the look of total contentment on her face as she passed him.

“That’s it we won’t be seeing her for the rest of the day. Hello Laura, Lil. How are you doing Peggy?” Adam lifted her into his arms and gave her a hug.

Peggy returned his hug. “I’m doing fine Adam.”

“I hope your trip was a pleasant one Laura.”

“Yes it was very nice. Look Peggy there’s Karen.”

Adam set Peggy back on her feet and she went to play with Karen and Steven.

“She’s very beautiful Adam.”

“I would have to agree with you Lil. Where’s Will?”

“He’ll be along in a few days.”

“Good.”

Not too soon after that everyone began arriving.

“Laura I think he’s hungry and tired. Why don’t you come with me and we’ll fix something up in my room for him to nap in.”

“Alright.” Adam had been right. Laura had barely seen her son since Storm had taken him. She wasn’t complaining. This was the first time in quite a while she could enjoy herself without worrying about her children. What surprised her was that Willie normally didn’t take to strangers yet he seemed to be very happy with Storm.

After Storm and Laura arranged a spot for Willie to take his nap Storm left so Laura could have some privacy.

When Storm got downstairs she could see that even more people had arrived. They greeted her and congratulated her on her upcoming wedding. Finally she managed to slip a way for a minute. She would swear that the whole of Nevada was on the Ponderosa and while there were a lot of familiar faces there were a lot of unfamiliar ones as well.

“Hiding out?” Ben went and sat down next to Storm.

“No. Well maybe a little.”

“Getting nervous? Having second thoughts?”

“No to both questions. Ben can I ask you something?”

“Of course.”

“You know how important it was for Adam to have papa’s approval.”

“Yes but not as important as you being his wife.”

“I know but still it would have made it harder if papa hadn’t given us his blessing.”

“I thought you were going to ask a question?”

“I’m getting to it. I think it’s important for any man to have the father of the brides approval. My question is….well Ben do you think that Adam’s mother would approve of me?”

“Storm it would have taken Elizabeth only an instant to see how happy you make Adam, how much you love him and how much he loves you. I believe that she……..what are you smiling at?”

“I’m sorry Ben. It’s just that that cloud over there reminded me of an elephant I’d seen at a circus once. He was so big……is something wrong Ben?”

Ben told Storm of how on the day Elizabeth had decided on what to name their son she too had seen a cloud that reminded her of an elephant. He felt this was her way of answering Storm’s question herself.

“Here you two are. People are beginning to think that I’ve made you up Storm.”

“I don’t think even in your wildest imagings that you could make up someone this wonderful son.”

“No you’re right pa I couldn’t.”

They all went to rejoin the party. Storm was standing with Molly and some other women when a young lady by the name of Neta came running up.

“Where’s Hoss or Adam?”

“Why what’s wrong?”

“Oh Miss. Kendall. It’s Little Joe. He’s fighting with Robbie. I have to find someone to stop it.”

“Never mind show me where.”

“Behind the barn.”

Storm took the rifle off one of the horses and began to make her way there. Lil followed closely behind.

“Surely you’re not going to shoot them.”

“No Lil. I’m just going to stop them. I don’t think my standing there telling them to stop will do any good but I have a feeling a bullet correctly placed will cool them off in a hurry.”

Neta was right they were behind the barn. Storm pointed the rifle at the ground between them and pulled the trigger.

“Hey! Storm you could have killed me!”

“You know better then that Little Joe.”

“I guess I do.”

Storm could hear people approaching. “We can talk about this later.”

“What was that gunshot? Storm?”

“Nothing Adam. Why don’t we all go back to the party. I do think it’s time for you to dance with me.”

Adam looked to his brother then back to Storm. He knew neither anything he or his father could say to Little Joe would be as meaningful as if it came from Storm. He took the rifle from her and led her back to the party.

It was later in the evening while everyone was having a wonderful time dancing and enjoying the food that Storm asked Little Joe to take her for a walk.

“So Joseph just what was that fight about?”

“Nothing Storm. Nothing important.”

“If it was nothing important then why fight about it?”

“Storm I’d rather not say.”

“In not saying Joe you’ve already told me. Joe you should pick your fights carefully. If you fight for every little thing the reason for the fight becomes overshadowed. People only see a man who likes to fight not the cause he’s fighting for.”

“I couldn’t just let him get away with what he said abo….”

“About me? You know as well as I that no one really would pay much mind to what Robbie would say. At least not those that mattered. Sometimes you can win a fight by just walking away.”

“You know something Storm you’re going to be a great mother.”

“And you are going to be a great uncle.”

And so finally the day arrived. The Ponderosa was never more beautiful. Everyone, but Storm and Adam, seemed nervous. Ben expected at any moment for something to occur to prevent the wedding from taking place. He had long felt that, for some reason, he would never get to see any one of his sons marry. He had wished for them to know the true pleasure of a having a woman’s love, of sharing one’s life with someone. Maybe if his other two sons could see how wonderful having a wife was for their older brother they may just start to think seriously about finding one of their own. Perhaps he longed for grandchildren too. They would allow him to be the father he wished he could have been with his sons. But fathers, unlike grandfathers, had to scold and punish. Not that grandfathers didn’t need to teach but grandfathers could spoil.

“Ben?”

“Yes Grace?”

“Storm would like to see you.”

Ben walked slowly up the stairs. This was it he feared, this was when she was going to say she’d changed her mind. The more he thought it the more ridiculous he realized he was being. No woman had ever loved a man as much as Storm loved Adam. He slowly opened the door.

“Storm you wanted to……My God your breathtaking.”

“Thank you Ben.”

“I almost wish I were a few years younger, then I would have given that son of mine a battle.”

“It would have been a very close fight.”

“But in the end he still would have won.”

“I’m not so sure.”

“Grace mentioned that you wanted to see me.”

“Yes. I was just wondering how Adam is doing.”

“How he’s doing? He’s walking around as if he has wings on his feet. I do believe they haven’t touched the ground yet and once he sees you we may well have to pull him down from the ceiling.”

“Ben I’m not dreaming am I? I really am going to be Adam’s wife. I never thought this day would come.”

“You never thought.You do know how hard you’re making it for me to get those other two sons of mine married. After they see you, and they already know what a wonderful woman you are, there is no other woman who can live up to you.”

“Ben I may be perfect for Adam, I pray I am, but I wouldn’t be for Joe or Hoss. Don’t misunderstand I love them both dearly but I’m not the kind of woman either one would be happy to have as a wife.”

“True enough neither one could handle you.”

“Let’s just pray Adam can. She’s quite a vision isn’t she Ben? My little girl. When did she grow into this woman before us?”

“I don’t know Nate but I sure am glad that she has.”

“Well are you ready to stop being my daughter and become his son’s wife?”

“Papa I’ll never stop being your daughter.”

“I know. I know.”

So Ben went down and asked everyone to be seated and told Adam to stand still. Which, once he caught sight of Storm, became an unnecessary request. Her beauty held everyone captive.

The ceremony began. The words Ben was waiting to hear were finally said.

“Do you Adam Milton Cartwright take Storm Margaret Kendall……”

“I do.”

Halfway there Ben thought.

“Do you Storm Margaret Kendall take Adam Milton Cartwright……”

“I do.”

It took all of Ben’s self control not to jump up and yell YIPPEE. One down two to go.

The ceremony continued on and the rings were blessed and exchanged. Before Storm realized it she was Mrs. Adam Cartwright. She still expected to awaken at any moment to find she’d dreamt the whole thing. She was afraid she’d wake to find that Adam was truly dead and she would never see him again. That she was indeed married to Nigel and he was the one she would see sleeping next to her. Then Adam kissed her and she knew she wasn’t dreaming. Nigel’s kiss could never do to her what Adam’s did.

“You look very happy Ben.”

“I suppose I am Roy with very good reason.”

And so with the formalities over the party began. It was a party that the whole of Nevada had never seen before and wouldn’t see again until the next Cartwright got married.

“Are you happy Storm?” Adam knew it was a foolish question. He could see by her face she was. He couldn’t recall every seeing her smile so much.

“Yes Adam. Oh yes.”

As he led her in their first dance as husband and wife Storm’s mind raced ahead. She knew she was being foolish. She was trying to see the future when what really mattered was the present. Some would say it was something every woman tried to do and even though she didn’t share all aspects of all women she did share some.

“Look at them. Have you ever seen two people better suited for each other Ben?”

“No Nate I can’t say that I have. I do owe you an apology though.”

“An apology? For what?”

“As I see it I have gotten the better part of this arrangement. You see I get to dance with my new daughter-in-law and while you can dance with Adam if you’ve a mind to I doubt you will enjoy yourself as much as I.”

“I think I’ll pass Ben.”

“Pass on what papa?”

“Dancing with Adam while Ben dances with you.”

“I don’t know papa. He is a very good dancer and I’ve enjoyed it immensely.”

“I do believe I’ll still pass.”

“And you Ben? I do believe I promised you two dances. Do you wish to pass?”

“No most definetly not, but are you sure you can stand to be apart from your new husband for that long?”

“I think I can manage.”

So she danced with Ben, then with her father, then Little Joe and then Hoss and once again Ben. Finally she found herself back in Adam’s arms. They were moving slowly to the music when suddenly Adam put his hands on her waist and he lifted her off the ground. She found herself looking down into his eyes. He looked so happy, had she really made him this happy?

“I love you Storm Margaret Kendall Cartwright!”

“Adam.” Now she was being completely foolish. She couldn’t understand why but she began to cry.

“Storm what is it, what’s wrong?”

“I’m your wife Adam. I’m really your wife.”

“Yes you are.” He put her back on her feet and held her close to him. He prayed he would never have to let her go.

“Adam,” Storm was whispering into his ear. “do you think it would be okay if we left now?”

“Aren’t you having a good time?” Adam knew that despite the fact that they were both have a wonderful time, if Storm was as anxious as he to begin their life as husband and wife it was well past time for them to leave. Still he couldn’t help but tease her a little.

“I’m having a fantastic time. I just….well I…..I want to see my house.” It wasn’t a lie. She did wish to see her house.

“I see, and just what room is it you would like to see first?”

“Adam.” She should have known he would see through her. She could feel the color rise in her cheeks. She couldn’t understand why she sometimes felt so embarrassed by what she felt. Maybe because she feared everyone else could see what was in her mind, or maybe because she knew Adam could.

“Don’t worry my love. I think we can manage to leave without too much of a problem.”

Ben and Nate had both realized that their children would want to be leaving soon. They could both remember how it was to be newly married, they weren’t that old.

“Adam.”

“Yes pa.”

“Can I speak to you for a moment please?” Ben wanted to tell Adam that there was a carriage waiting behind the barn but he didn’t wish to risk embarrassing Storm.

“Storm.”

“Yes papa?”

“Are you happy? Forget I asked that I can see the answer written plainly on your face. I don’t believe I’ve ever seen you this happy before. You know that I love you don’t you?”

“Yes papa as I love you.”

Nate appreciated that he was finding it a lot harder to be the father of the bride then he had found it to be the groom. He noticed Ben and Adam heading back so he bent and kissed his daughter.

“You take real good care of her Adam.”

“I will Nate.”

Ben and Nate turned and walked back to the party. They were going to try and make sure no one saw the bride and groom sneek off.

“Come on Storm it would seem we have a carriage waiting.”

“You mean that they….our father’s knew……Oh Adam.”

“Now is not the time to bashful Storm.”

“Will you give me a kiss for courage?”

“Gladly. In fact I’ll give you two.”

When they arrived at their house Adam took Storm on a full tour. He first showed her every room downstairs, saving the kitchen for last. He was willing to admit, at least to himself, that he was stalling. It may sound foolish but he was a little nervous, well maybe more then a little. This night was something she had been building up in her mind for so long he didn’t want to disappoint her. He only prayed he could live up to what she expected.

“So tell me Mrs. Cartwright, do you like your new home?”

“I love it Mr. Cartwright! It’s so much more than I could ever have hoped for. My stairs! Adam you put in my stairs!”

“Did you doubt I would? I think you’ll find everything you requested is here.” Adam observed Storm glancing up the steps. Like her he too realized just what lay at the top. “Storm?”

“Adam? Adam I’m worried about something.”

“Storm if you would rather we don’t…”

“NO! Adam we do have too. I mean…. well….”

“Just what do you mean? What are you worried about?”

“What if…..what would…. Adam what I mean to say is what if I don’t please you?”

“Than I’ll just have to find someone who does.” He had meant it as a joke, something to help Storm to see how silly she was being. It only took one look for him to see she was taking him seriously. “Hey sunshine come here. You know I was fearing that I might not be able to live up to what you expect either. Why do you think I took you on this tour? It was something that could have waited till morning.”

“Adam I suppose there is only one way to prove both our fears groundless.”

“I suppose there is.” He picked Storm up in his arms and carried her upstairs.

Once inside their room he gently set her on her feet. This would be the first night they would share together and Adam wanted to make it one that Storm would never forget. He started to unbutton her dress. He deliberately went slow. He wanted her to anticipate each button coming undone, he wanted her to long for the brief contact his fingers made with her flesh as it did. My God, there were so many buttons. Finally enough were undone as to allow the dress to slip to the floor.

“Adam?”

“Yes Storm.”

“Maybe I should remove the rest.”

“What?”

“It’s just that the dress took you so long I’m afraid it will be morning before you manage to remove everything else.”

“See I told you you were impatient.”

“Yes my love, very.”

Finally she stood before him. She was perfect in every way he always believed a woman should be.

“You’re beautiful.” It wasn’t much but it was all he could manage.

“Thank you sir.” He watched as she lifted her hands and began to undo the buttons on his shirt. He didn’t fail to notice that her hands were trembling but then so were his.

He allowed her to undo four buttons, that was all he had patience for. He laid her gently on their bed and finished removing the rest of his clothes himself.

“And you said I was impatient.”

He gently lower himself on top of her. The instant their naked bodies touched they were transported to a heaven the angels envied.

He ran his hands over her body until he could sense her need far outweighted her fear or uncertainty. He once again positioned himself over her. It was now time for the only thing about this night Adam regretted. He knew this was Storm’s first time, he knew there would be pain, and how he hated to cause her pain of any kind.

“Adam.” She sounded so breathless. “What’s wrong?” She feared she had already displeased him.

“Nothing my love.” But again it was as if she could read his mind.

“Darling, Heather said the pain is short lived while the pleasure lasts a lifetime.”

“Still I hate to cause you any pain.”

“Then you won’t.”

Storm thrust herself up till their hips touched. He could see the pain in her eyes.

“Sunshine. Oh Storm.”

“See Adam you didn’t cause me any pain but I know only you can give me the pleasure I so long for.”

So he began to move and, although maybe he should have been, he wasn’t the least bit surprised to find that she matched his rhythm without any effort. It only helped to strengthen what he had come to believe; they had always been two halves of the same soul.

He could hear it in her voice, in the way she breathlessly repeated his name over and over. He knew soon she would know what true pleasure was, soon she would have her release. What he was not prepared for was the joy he would feel in knowing he was the one to awaken her to that pleasure. It made his release all that more satisfying. He now knew up until Storm he had never made love to a woman because he had never truly loved anyone until her.

He watched her eyes, only in them would he be able to see when she was once again aware of her surroundings.

“Welcome back.”

“Oh Adam.”

He reached to brush away a stray hair from her face. He then noticed the tears in her eyes.

“Storm why are you crying? You’re not still hurting are you?”

“Oh no. I guess I’m just being a foolish woman.”

“You a foolish woman? Never.”

“I’ve never felt so happy, so content, so satisfied,”

“Nor I my love, nor I.”

They fell asleep in each other arms. Storm was finally allowed to use Adam’s chest as her pillow without fear of being discovered. Sometime before dawn she awoke with a hunger burning inside. It was a hunger she knew no food could satisfy, only Adam could.

She didn’t want to awaken him, she could tell by his breathing he was sleeping soundly, but the longer she listened to his heart beat the stronger the hunger became. Well, she thought, maybe she could find a way to make him rouse himself. She began by kissing his chest but that didn’t seem to work. Of course it only didn’t seem to work because Adam had awakened at the first touch of her lips. Perhaps he should have let her know this but he was curious as to how far she would go. Under any other circumstances he would know her limits but this was new territory for both of them.

Storm thought since her lips weren’t working maybe her hands would. She began by trailing her fingertips across his chest. She ran them back and forth slowly working her way downward. Before she reached what she perceived to be her goal Adam’s hand was upon hers. She looked into his eyes and saw her hunger reflected there. He pulled her up until her body was stretched out upon his. She lowered her head till their lips met, he gently rolled her over and made love to her again this time without fear of causing her pain.

When once again they were spent and Adam was about to disjoin their bodies Storm folded her legs across his back.

“Adam please don’t leave me yet, just one more minute.” He observed the way she lowered her eyes. He could tell she wanted to say something further but was embarrassed by what it was.

“Storm what is it? I know you, I know there is something more you wish to say.”

“Don’t be angry.”

“Angry. I hardly have the strength to keep my eyes open let alone get angry.”

“It’s just that I….well I….”

“Storm you know I love you, you don’t have to be afraid or embarrassed to tell me anything.”

She looked at his face and knew he was right. She knew she didn’t have to worry that he would ever judge her to be unladylike. To him she would always be a lady, just one that spoke her mind.

“Adam I love to feel you inside me. That for a time there is no you or me, that for a while we’re truly one.”

“Storm when did the little girl I so cared for become the only woman I could ever love?”

“When? Why Adam it’s what I’ve been destined to become. It’s the path I’ve been on from the day I was born.”

Once again they slept. Storm molded herself to Adam’s body as he slept on his side, his arm draped over her stomach. This time they slept till well past dawn. They slept as only two people who know what true love, true contenement, is.

As fate would have it Adam awoke first, Storm awoke only seconds after him. In all likelyhood, as soon as her body realized his was no longer near it. It seemed strange to her but she’d spent twenty three years of her life sleeping alone and after only one night of sharing a bed with him she didn’t think she would be able to sleep alone again.

“Adam”

Her voice startled him.

“Just how long have you been awake?”

“From the instant your body left our bed. I only managed to find the ability to speak after you’d put your pants on.”

“I see.”

“Adam do you recall what you said to me last night when you saw me undressed?”

“I wanted to say so much more, yet my mind seemed capable of putting only those two words together. I do believe they were you’re beautiful.”

“Yes they were. You’ll be happy to know you did much better then I. I too wanted to say something but nothing would come to mind. I guess I should probably say that you’re handsome, and you are, but Adam your body is beautiful.”

“Oh hell. I think we can wait a little longer for breakfast.”

It turned out that they wound up skipping breakfast entirely. By the time they awoke and were able to make it out of their bed it was almost one in the afternoon. They would have most likely not even have made it then except that their stomachs were well past empty and whatever energy their bodies had stored up had been long ago spent.

Once Adam was neither distracted by his empty stomach or Storm’s naked body he remembered something.

“Storm I’m suppose to ask you something.”

“What?”

Before he could ask there was a knock on their door.

“Uh-oh.”

“Uh-oh what Adam? Do you know who that is?”

“That would most likely be pa and Nate. I forgot that I told them to come over this afternoon.”

“Adam! I’m not even dressed.”

“Then it’s a good thing we have those stairs. Maybe this was your true reason for wanting them so much”

“OOH Adam!” She picked up her napkin and threw it at him. As he got up to answer the door he heard her call down. “I love you Adam.”

“And I you.”

“Good afternoon son.”

“Good afternoon pa. Where’s Nate?”

“He’s still at the house. It would seem he celibrated a little too much. Where’s Storm?”

“She’s upstairs. I forgot to mention that you were coming over until a few minutes ago.”

“I told you we should have waited on this until tomorrow at the earliest.”

“I guess I should have listened. It’s just that we sort of lost track of time.” Adam had thought foolishly that this day would go along as every other one before it had. His father had obviously known better but Adam had insisted that it would be alright and his father had learned not to argue with him when he seemed so certain.

“Love will do that.” Adam knew what his father meant. He also knew his father knew he knew what he meant. Thankfully Storm chose then to appear.

“Good afternoon Mrs. Cartwright.”

“I’ll never tire of hearing that. Good afternoon Ben. Where’s papa?”

“He’s back at the house nursing a very large headache.”

“I see. He was that thankful to be rid of me.”

“No he was that thankful to see you so happy.”

“Would you like some coffee? It’s still hot.”

“That would be nice.”

“Adam would you like some as well?”

“Yes and you best bring yourself a cup.” Adam watched as Storm headed towards the kitchen.

“Adam did you ask her what you were suppose too?”

“Not yet. I haven’t had a chance.”

“Haven‘t had a chance, just what have you two been doing?” Ben knew how ridiculous a question that was. It was the first thing that had come to his mind and was spoken before he had thought about it. It took only one look at his son’s face to know the answer, as if there were any doubts. My God was his son blushing again? “Never mind that was a stupid question.”

“You really didn’t think I was intending to answer it.”

Storm came in with a tray with the coffee and all the needed accompanyments. She’d even put together some sandwiches.

“Well aren’t you becoming the dutiful housewife.”

“Just for that I’ll let you do the serving.” She placed the tray on the coffee table. “How’s papa really? Is he very bad?”

“No just a slight hangover.”

“And you Ben, how are you? When did everyone leave?” Storm asked as she poured the coffee.

“Leave? What makes you think everyones left? I have a feeling this is one celibration that could go on for at least a week. Believe me it’s those two brothers of your’s that are keeping it going, although I will admit to needing a few more days to celibrate.”

“Are you really that happy that I’m gone?”

“No that happy that she won’t be leaving ever again.”

“Adam you said before that you had a question to ask me. What is it?”

“I was suppose to ask you where you wished to spend our honeymoon?”

“I don’t understand?”

“You could go anywhere you wish. San Francisco, Saint Louis, or maybe somewhere back east. Or perhaps you would like to go to England. You can go anywhere you want Storm, my treat.”

“Don’t take this the wrong way Ben, but why would I want to go any place else on earth when I can stay right here and be in heaven.”

Suddenly Ben felt very much in the way. It was not a feeling he was use to where his sons were concerned but one he was happy to accept.

“Um-I think I best be getting back home.”

“No Ben, please finish your coffee have a sandwich. I didn’t mean……”

“No Storm pa’s right he best be getting on home.”

“Adam!”

“I think pa can understand.”

“I can understand all too well. Besides I wouldn’t want to be the reason I have to wait any longer then necessary for the first of those grandchildren.”

“Ben!” Storm ran upstairs.

“Tell her I’m sorry Adam. I guess maybe I had to much celibrating too.”

“Don’t worry pa, she only ran upstairs so you wouldn’t see her face turn red.”

“You mean as your’s did a little while ago?”

“You saw that?”

“Yes and not for the first time. I must say it’s something I would expect of one of your brothers but not you.”

“What can I say pa she’s an amazing woman.”

“I believe I’ve been telling you that for some time now.” Ben perceived that his son’s eyes kep drifting to the stairs. He knew Adam’s mind was already up there.

“Adam why don’t I leave it up to you to come to the house whenever you’re ready. I promise no one will come here until you say so.”

“That could take some time pa.”

“The way I figure only until you run out of food.”

CHAPTER 43

Three days later everyone was sitting around the dinner table when there was a knock on the door. No one was very alarmed, they all had a pretty good idea of who it would be.

“Well good eveing.How are you two?”

“Honestly pa, we’re hungry.”

“Adam!”

“Well we are Storm.”

“Come on in. So you finally ran out of food?”

“Actually pa this morning.”

“You mean to say you haven’t eaten nothing since breakfast?”

“That’s right Hoss.” One day soon Adam hoped Hoss would understand that sometimes eating wasn’t as satisfying as other certain activities.

“I suppose I should tell Hop-Sing to set two more places, except that he’s been setting them for the past two nights.”

“You see Mr. Cartwright I tell you they be coming soon.”

“Yes you did Hop-Sing.”

Storm went and kissed everyone hello. She had enjoyed being alone with Adam but was glad to see everyone again.

“Look at her Nate. She’s positively glowing.”

“Grace I think you’re embarrassing her. Why Storm are you blushing?”

“No papa I’m glowing.”

The rest of the evenings conversation was limited to less embarrassing topics. There was talk of getting ready for winter. Moving the herd, checking fences and the like.

“So tell me, are you going to go into town tomorrow?”

“I believe we better pa. I would hate to be accused of not being able to provide for my wife.”

“That’s right if I find my daughter is having to do without I’ll just have to take her back with me.”

“Papa he provides me with all I could possibly need.” Had she actually said that out loud? She must have judging by the way Adam was looking at her.

She quickly tried to redirect everyone’s attention. “Is there something you wanted us to pick up Ben?”

“No Storm. I stopped by to check on Heather the other day and she was asking after you. I thought maybe you could stop in and see her on your way in.”

“Of course I would love to see just how big Charity has gotten.”

“Storm you saw her a week ago. I don’t imagine she’s changed all that much in that short a time.”

“Oh what do you know. Adam babies change a lot.” Besides I want to see Heather if only to tell her she was right about you. Oh no she hadn’t said that out loud had she? No judging from everyones faces she hadn’t.

After dinner everyone sat around the fireplace. Talking about nothing important. Just trying to find excuses to keep them in that moment. As the evening wore on and Storm and Adam’s bodies realized that their stomachs were full, another hunger slowly came upon them. Adam glanced towards Storm and saw that she too wished to be alone once again.

“Well this was a very nice evening but I believe it’s time we headed home. Storm are you ready to go?”

“Yes Adam. I’m very ready to go.” Adam wasn’t the only one who comprehended what the tone of Storm’s voice meant. Although Nate did his best to ignore it.

“Oh but Storm we’ve hardly had any time to talk.”

“Why don’t you come into town with us tomorrow Nora. Grace you’ll come too, won’t you?”

“Shouldn’t you ask your husband first?”

“Don’t be silly Grace. I know Adam well enough to know he’ll be glad to not have to shop with me. Right husband dear?”

“Right wife my love. We’ll come by tomorrow and pick you up.”

“You’ll come for breakfast?”

“Of course pa. Remember we ran out of food.”

“You take this just in case you get hungry later.” Hop-Sing gave them a basket with some of the leftovers from the nights dinner then disappeared back into the kitchen.

“You still intend to go see Heather don’t you?”

“Of course Ben. I have it all planned out. You see on the way back from town I’ll stay at Heather’s and then Adam can bring Nora and Grace back here then on the way back to our house he can stop and pick me up.”

“Or perhaps I should bring everything you buy home first?”

“Yes that may be a better plan. Then you could put everything in it’s place and then come get me at Heather’s.”

“Brother she’s already got you wrapped around her finger.”

“Joe she always has.” And everyone could tell he wasn’t the least bit sorry for it.

They arrived the following morning a few minutes late for breakfast.

“Adam I can’t believe you’re late. I didn’t think there was a thing in this world that could make you lose track of time.”

“Have you seen my wife Joe.”

Little Joe knew it wasn’t really a question more of an answer. “Point taken.”

After breakfast they headed into town as planned. Adam left the ladies at the general store. While they were busy picking out supplies Alice walked in.

“Storm I’m so glad I ran into you.”

“Really Alice? I would have thought the only time you would be glad to run into me was if you were in a carriage.”

“That’s funny.” Also very true. “No really you see we’re having a party Saturday and would like to extend to you and Adam an invitation. Papa is already on his way out to the Ponderosa to ask everyone else. So do you think you will be able to attend?”

“I will have to check with my husband; but I see no reason why he would object.”

“That’s wonderful. Then I’ll see you Saturday.” Alice hurriedly left the store. She didn’t want Storm to see how much she had upset her, of course it was a little too late for that.

“Did you see the look on her face when you said you would have to check with your husband? Storm you really disturbed her with that.”

“I suppose I did Nora. I know it wasn’t nice but I just couldn’t help it.”

They finished their shopping and went over to the hotel to wait for Adam. They had made arrangements to meet there and then have lunch in town. As they sat waiting, in spite of what Adam thought they had finished sooner then expected, they talked.

“So tell me Storm are you enjoying being married?”

“A little too much I think Grace. I don’t feel I’ve had a chance to really admire my house. The only rooms I’ve spent any time in are the kitchen and our bedroom.”

“That’s as it should be, after all you’ve only been married since Saturday. In time the newness will wear off.”

“I don’t know. Adam is amazing.”

Grace could tell by Storm’s face she was a million miles away and wasn’t really conscious of the fact that she had spoken out loud. Her mind was too occupied with other memories to be thinking about what her mouth was doing.

“Storm is it really that wonderful?”

“Nora!”

“It’s alright Grace.I really have to start minding what I say out loud. But if I say it I ought to be ready to explain it. Nora it is the most incredible feeling when it’s someone you love.”

Luckily Adam joined them soon after and the conversation turned to less personal topics. Adam did notice that both Grace and Nora seemed to be looking at him slightly different then they had before.

“So did you get everything you needed my love?”

“I do believe so and in record time.”

“Tell me Grace has she been behaving herself?”

“You mean besides her outspoken praises of the benefits of being married to a most remarkable gentleman?”

That explained the looks. “You mean there was something else?”

“One other thing. It was a remark she made to Miss. Fisher but other then that she’s been a perfect lady.”

“She’s always a perfect lady Grace. Now what did you say to Alice?”

“She invited us to a party Saturday. I told her I didn’t see any reason why we wouldn’t be able to attend but I’d have to check with you first.”

“That’s not what you said Storm. You said you’d have to check with your husband first.”

“Just who’s side are you on Nora? That’s the last question I answer for you about just what it’s like to be marri…..” Storm was stopped by Adam’s expression. She could tell he knew that she had only said what she had to Alice in an attempt to aggravate her. “I know what I said to Alice wasn’t nice but I just couldn’t resist, besides I think she deserved it.”

“Do you really want to go?” If she did that was fine with him but if she didn’t he would gladly make an excuse for them to Mr. Fisher.

“I wouldn’t want everyone to think I’m embarrassed to be seen with you.”

“Oh, and are you?”

“No you clean up real nice.”

“Thank you kindly maam.”

On the way back they dropped Storm at Heather’s. Storm knocked on the door as she always did.

“Heather it’s me. Ben said you wanted to see me.”

“Yes please come on in. I want to talk to you about something.”

Storm walked in a little disappointed that Heather was sitting alone. “How are you and where’s little Charity? I haven’t seen her in so long.”

“It hasn’t been that long besides she’s napping. You’ll just have to be happy with me until she wakes up.” Heather teased Storm because honestly she was glad that Storm loved Charity as much as she did.

“Well I do hope she wakes up before Adam comes back. I just can’t image what we will talk about all that time if she doesn’t.” Storm teased back because there was a great deal she wished to talk to Heather about.

“I’m sure she will. Storm I have to tell you something but I’m not sure if you’ll be upset with me.”

“Don’t be silly. What is it?”

“You remember when I told you I only thought I knew who Charity’s father was? Well truth is I know that’s who it is. He was the only man I ever let my feelings take control of my common sense. He’s asked me to marry him.”

“That’s wonderful Heather!” Storm was so happy for her. She hugged her till her arms hurt. “I’m so happy for you and Brian.”

“You’re really happy? You’re not just saying that? I wasn’t too sure if you would be.”

“Why?”

“I know how much you care for Zack. I didn’t know if you would approve of me being his stepmother.”

“Heather if you love him then why would I have any reason to disapprove.”

“I do love him. He’s a wonderful child and Brian is an amazing man. You know he asked me to marry him before he even knew Charity was his. He told me that he truly loved me and he didn’t care about my past. He said he hoped with all his heart that I would consent to be his wife. Storm it was so wonderful. I mean I never thought I would marry any man let alone one as great as Brian.” Now that what had had her nervous for so many days was finally spoken she was able to look at Storm for the first time since she had arrived. “You look amazing Storm. Marriage certainly agrees with you.”

“It’s not marriage Heather. It’s Adam. Quite honestly it wouldn’t matter one bit if we we’re married or not.”

“Storm!”

“Heather he’s wonderful.”

“I told you as much.”

“Yes you did. Truthfully wonderful doesn’t really come close to describing it. We better not talk about that, it only makes me miss him. When’s the wedding?”

“We haven’t thought about it yet. I told Brian I wanted to make sure it was okay with you first. He said you’d been such a good friend to both of us he wouldn’t want to upset you either.”

“Now that would be totally unbelievable. To think that you would let my opinion keep you from getting married. I know there’s nothing in this world that would have kept me from marrying Adam.”

“I can believe that. You managed to overcome so much.”

“Mostly Adam’s own stubbornness. Now here we are talking about him again. I think I can fix that. Let’s talk about your wedding. If you like you can have it at our house.”

“You mean it? You wouldn’t mind?”

“Of course not. It would be our honor.”

“Storm thank you. I never thought I would have a friend like you. “

“Well you do whether you like it or not. Now Heather don’t start crying. Is that Charity? Do you mind if I go get her?”

“No I don’t mind. As a matter of fact I think she would like that.” Storm returned with the baby in her arms to find that Heather wished to ask her another question.

“Storm do you think Adam would be agreeable to being Charity’s godfather? I think I know you would be happy to be her godmother but I’m not too sure how Adam would feel.”

“I’m sure he will be as happy about it as I am.”

“Whether he wants to be or not?”

“Yes whether he wants to be or not but please believe me he will be.”

When Adam finally returned to fetch her he found Storm sitting in the rocking chair with Charity in her arms. He so longed for the day she would have a baby of theirs to hold whenever she wanted.

“So are you ready to go? Where’s Heather?”

“She looked so tired.” Actually Storm felt she looked more relieved. Those questions must have been weighing very heavily on Heather’s mind. Proabably so heavy that she had found it hard to sleep. “I told her to go lay down for a while and I would take care of Charity.”

“Do you want me to come back a little later?”

“No just let me go lay Charity in her cradle and we can go.”

Storm put the sleeping baby down and gently woke Heather so she would know that she was leaving. She told her not to worry that she would tell Adam everything.

When they arrived back at their house Storm found everything had indeed been put in it’s place. Had their ever been a more wonderful and thoughtful husband than hers? She turned to Adam and he saw in her eyes a look he had come to recognize. It was also one he had come to enjoy.

As they lay in bed afterwards in what had become Storm’s favorite sleeping position, her head on Adam’s chest, she brought up the questions Heather wanted her to ask.

“Adam, Heather told me somethings today and I wanted to tell you. I also have some questions to ask.”

“And here I thought this was to thank me for putting all your stuff away when all along it was to butter me up.”

“Adam?” Did he really think that was the reason she wanted to make love to him?

He had to try and remember that after they made love she tended to be a trifle more sensitive then usual. “I’m sorry my love. That was a very poor attempt at humor. What is it you wanted to tell me?”

“Did you know that Brian has asked Heahter to marry him?”

“Really? That’s wonderful.”

“Yes it is. I told her that we would be honored to let them have the wedding here.”

“You did?”

“Yes you’re not upset are you?”

“No of course not. So when is this wedding going to be?”

“She said they hadn’t yet set a date. Can you believe that they wanted to check and make sure it was alright with me. She said if I hadn’t approved they wouldn’t have gotten married. Adam I have to tell you something I’ve known for a while but I felt in telling you I would be betraying Heather’s trust. Besides she said she wasn’t really sure but now she says she was, she only said she wasn’t.”

“Storm please just tell me. You’ve got my head going in circles.”

“Brian is Charity’s father. Heather told me that she thought he was the night Charity was born. Now she says she knows he is. Are you angry that I didn’t tell papa this?”

“Storm I don’t think this would have been as convincing as what you did tell him. “

“Heather said that Brian asked her to marry him even before he knew that Charity was his. Adam she also asked if we would be Charity’s godparents. I told her I believed you wouldn’t mind but if you do I’ll explain.”

“Storm I’d be honored to be her godfather. I think I owe Heather that much.”

“Owe Heather?”

“Yes if she hadn’t been such a good teacher you might not be quite as pleasing.”

“Am I really pleasing?”

How could she even doubt it. “Yes very.”

Saturday came and as it neared time for Alice’s party Storm found herself wishing to stay home in Adam’s arms.

“Well it was you who agreed to attend this pary.”

“I know Adam it’s just that I can’t help but feel that there’s something more behind it. That Alice has some secret motive for this party.”

“Well secret motive or not it won’t change anything will it?”

“No I suppose not.”

So they left and when they got to the Fisher house they found they had arrived before anyone else from the Ponderosa. Maybe this was part of the plan. Maybe no one else had really been invited.

“Good evening Storm, Adam. It’s so nice of you to come.”

“Thank you for inviting us Alice. When Storm mentioned your invitation I was very happy to hear she’d accepted for both of us.”

“Actually she did say she would have to check with you first.”

“So she said.”

Just then Storm heard a voice she recognized only too well. One she had hoped to never hear again.

“Why Storm. I heard of your marriage. It must be nice to not have to work anymore.”

“Not work? Why Lucinda it takes a great deal of work to keep a man such as Adam happy, but then it is very satisfying work.”

“Storm! Hello Lucinda. I don’t mean to sound rude but what brings you to Virginia City?”

“Well you see my mother’s cousin, well distant cousin, is visiting from England. She had heard so many stories of Virginia City and wished to see it so I wrote to Alice and asked her if she would be so kind as to ask her parents if it was alright to give a party for her here. I’m not sure if you know it or not but Alice and I attended the same school back east. Even though I was a year ahead of her, us both being from Nevada, we were soon to become friends.” What Lucinda failed to say was when they found out they both had plans for the same man they fast became enemies. Until now when they both found they shared a common enemy. Together they hatched this plan. Alice had written to Lucinda to let her know that neither one would have Adam, that Storm had won him. She wrote that Storm had returned from England with stories of attending fancy balls there and she only wished there was a way to prove that those stories were false. Lucinda had already known of her mother’s cousins visit when she had received this letter. She knew that she could help prove to Adam that his wife was a liar.

“Yes perhaps you know Lucinda’s cousin Storm.”

“Why would I know her cousin?”

“You see she also attended many balls back in England. My cousin is the Dutchess of Pennington.”

Both Lucinda and Alice took the look on Storm’s face to be one of fear.

“The Dutchess of Pennington? Where is she?”

“Why Storm do you wish to avoid her?”

“Avoid her? Alice why would I wish to avoid my own aunt?”

“Your aunt?”

“Yes Lucinda. She may be your distant cousin but she’s my aunt. Great aunt actually. She’s my father’s father’s sister.”

“Storm? Is that you?”

“Aunt Bee Bee! How are you?” As Lady Beatrice Timmons realeased Storm from a very tight hug she looked at her very closely.

“Well I must say child you look more lovely then when last I saw you. I didn’t think that would be possible. If the noblemen of England fought for one dance with you before, I do believe now they would be dueling for the privilege to just ask you.”

“I’m afraid they would all have to be turned down.”

“Is that so young man?”

“Aunt Bee Bee I would like for you to meet my husband Adam Cartwright.”

“The great and mighty Adam Cartwright? But dear I thought you said he was dead.”

“I’ll explain that all later.”

“Very well. So tell me are you the one responsible for the positively radiant look about my niece?”

“I like to think so.”

If looks could kill Storm would have been dead twice over. Both Alice and Lucinda didn’t understand how Storm could always seem to come out on top.

Maybe it they examined things closely they would see that perhaps it was because she deserved it. That while they both led selfish, self-centered lives, Storm always put those around her first.

Once Nate arrived he was very happy to see his aunt. He gladly introduced her to Ben, Little Joe and Hoss. She was a little upset to have missed the wedding but could understand. She had left before any plans had been made, even before Storm had left for America. She had been all to glad to miss the arranged wedding to Nigel. She had planned a grand tour of Europe even before that wedding had been announced, then she had gone to Africa, and then a tour of the Americas. She had been rather hard to get in touch with.

“I’m just glad you finally found someone that you care for. I hated seeing you surrounded by so many admirers and yet looking so alone.”

“Thank you Aunt Bee Bee. He is a wonderful man and I love him so.”

Lady Beatrice saw the look that passed between Storm and Adam. “Well he is certainly an improvement over that Nigel. I tell you Nathaniel when you told me you had promised him her hand I was ready to go to the Queen and tell her you no longer deserved the title of Duke. To think that you would have thought that he could have ever made her as happy as she is right now. I do hope to get to know you better Adam.”

“Why don’t you come stay with us?”

“Adam.”

“Yes pa?”

“I hardly think that is a very good idea. Lady Timmons you must understand that they haven’t been married quite long enough yet as to have guests but we would be honored to have you stay with us on the Ponderosa just not at their house.”

“I can understand your reasoning. I remember quite well my first year of marriage. Any one, even those I loved, were considered an intrusion when we wished to be alone.”

“Only the first year Aunt Bee Bee?”

“I gladly accept your offer Ben and yes my dear niece it was the first year. Only because after that we had our son and it was impossible to be alone.”

“Despite what my father says I will make sure to spend as much time as possible in your company.”

“Please only with my niece’s permission. I would hate to see her upset with me.”

“No Aunt Bee Bee I would love for you to see that all the things I told you were most definetly true.”

“You mean that not one gentleman in all of England was his equal?”

“I do believe I said Europe, not England.”

On the way home from what had proven to be a very enjoyable evening Storm had a very disturbing thought.

“Oh damn it!”

“Storm!”

“Something just occurred to me that is very upsetting Adam.”

“So you finally realized that in some way you and Lucinda are related.”

“Isn’t that terrible.”

“Actually Lucinda’s mother is rather nice. She tends to take after her father.”

“I suppose there’s some comfort in that.”

CHAPTER 44

Again time passed. Mostly happy, some angry, but always filled with love. When it came time to christian Charity there were no two happier people then Adam and Storm. When Heather said that her and Brian would like to marry in March, Storm started making plans even though it was only November.

When Christmas came the Ponderosa again looked more beautiful then ever.

“Adam may I speak with you?” This was one of the very few days that Storm and Adam were apart. She was with Heather and he had come over to discuss some things with his father.

“Of course Nate. Is there something wrong?”

“No, I just would like to let you know that after the new year Grace, Nora and I will be heading back to England.”

“And you would like me to tell Storm.”

“No I think I would feel better if I told her. I just wanted to prepare you before I did.”

“Nate she’s already mentioned that she’s felt you would be leaving soon.”

“You just can’t keep anything from her can you.”

“No and I’ve given up trying.”

It was two days after the new year when Nate finally found the courage to tell his daughter of his plans.

“I understand papa. Really I do. I guess in a way I was hoping you would forget all about England, I suppose in the same way you had hoped I would forget about Nevada.”

“You have grown into a very remarkable woman. I can hardly believe you’re my daughter.”

“I am papa and you had best not forget it.”

“I won’t. Maybe sometime soon you and Adam can come and spend some time in England.”

“Maybe papa, maybe.”

That night, as they lay in bed, Storm tried to hide her tears from Adam. She felt if she told him the reason for them he might feel hurt and he had no cause to be.

“Storm you’ve never hidden your tears from me before, why now?”

“Adam papa told me he was planning his return to England.”

“If that were the only reason for your crying you wouldn’t be hiding.”

“I guess I was kind of hoping that we would have a reason for him to stay a while longer.”

He pulled her into his arms. “Storm you know as well as I that everything will come in time. When, not if but when, we are meant to have a child we will. Maybe God knows we need more time to be alone with each other. Remember it was you who dreamt of four children and I’ve never known your dreams to be groundless.”

“I love you Adam.”

“And I you.”

While the plans for her father, Grace and Nora’s return to England were sad ones, at least the plans for Heather’s wedding were happy. Storm was glad to have them to help keep her mind off the other.

She said goodbye to her father at the end of January and hello to the greatest loss she could ever feel at the end of March.

The closer Heather’s wedding came the more Storm found herself going over every detail. She wanted that day to be perfect for her friend. This day found Storm and Heather at Storm’s house going over the details together while Charity slept in a cradle nearby. It was a mixture of shock and relief Storm felt when she realized that one very important detail had seem to have been overlooked. Shock that she hadn’t seen it sooner, and relief that she hadn’t seen it later.

“Heather whose going to give you away? Is there someone you want? There are only two weeks to ask someone.”

“I guess I was hoping you would ask me. It would have been alright if you didn’t I wouldn’t have minded walking down myself. Honestly Storm I was kind of thinking I would like to ask Adam to but I was afraid to bring it up.”

“Heather you need never be afraid to tell me something. Even if I don’t like it, I’ll never stop being you friend. Would you feel better if I ask him? I will if you do but I think he would be happier if you asked yourself.”

“You don’t think he would be angry?”

“I’ll tell you what. He’s due home shortly, I’ll go upstairs before he comes in and you can ask him then. If he does anything to frighten you just call me and I’ll take care of it.”

“You really aren’t afraid of him are you. I don’t mean to imply that….I mean Adam is one of the kindest men I know it‘s just that…..”

“Heather are you afraid of Brian?”

“No.”

“Then why should I be afraid of Adam?”

“Brian is not Adam.”

“That’s because you love Brian and he loves you. I love Adam and he loves me. Love has a way of eliminating fear. It gives you strength to face things you never thought you could. Courage to overcome things that appear insurmountable. Now that’s Adam so remember I’ll be upstairs if you need me. If he so much as looks at you funny call me.”

“Yes Storm.”

The door opened just as Storm reached the top step. “Hello Heather. So how are the plans progressing.”

“Well, very well. Storm has helped me so much.”

“I’m glad. Speaking of Storm where is she?” Adam was surprised to see that there was a baby without seeing Storm nearby.

“She’s just gone upstairs.”

Adam turned to head for the kitchen. He had been hoping for something to eat.

“Adam may I ask you something? I don’t think I really have a right to but, well…it’s just that….”

“Heather what is it?”

“I know this sounds foolish, given our past, but I guess I feel that you’re the closest thing I have to a big brother. I was kinda’ hopin’ you would give me away.”

Adam walked over and kissed Heather on the forehead. “I would be honored.”

Storm came out of the kitchen where she had been watching from.

“You see he doesn’t bite. Now who’s hungry?”

That night when they made love Storm felt something different. It was as if there was a greater purpose then just their physical needs being satisfied.

On the day of the wedding everyone was ready for a party. Soon it would be spring and Storm had begun to believe it would be a most wonderful autumn. After most of the wedding guests had begun to leave Adam called Heather and Brian aside.

“I have something for you. A wedding gift.”

“Adam the wedding itself is gift enough. It was a day neither us will ever forget. One that we would have never been able to….”

“Brian that was Storm’s doing. This is mine. Please accept it. I think you’ll like it.”

“Brian please open it.” Heather was curious as to what was inside the envelope. Storm hadn’t mentioned anything.

“Already giving me orders.”

“At least she waited till after you were married.”

“Adam. Brian, please open it.”

So Brian opened the envelope. “Adam it’s too much.”

“Brian I haven’t been married so long as to not remember how much I wanted to be alone with my new wife. So take the tickets. Trust me Storm will be more then happy to watch after Zack and Charity for the time.”

“You mean she doesn’t know?” Of course, Heather thought, if she had known she would have told her.

“I thought it would be a surprise for her as well.”

“What surprise?”

“Oh Storm. Adam has given us a honeymoon. He said you wouldn’t mind watching Zack and Charity. You’ve done so much for us already so if you do we really don’t have to go.”

“Don’t be silly, of course I don’t mind. You go and have a wonderful time.”

There were mornings Storm felt rather ill but she managed to keep it from Adam. Zack had caught her once but she told him she was fine and asked him to not mention it to Adam. Zack figured she just had an upset stomach like he’d had a couple of times. Boy, he thought, women could sure be funny. Why would he even think of mentioning something like that to Adam?

After Brian and Heather returned to Virginia City Storm confided in Heather what she thought to be true.

“Storm if it is it’s wonderful. Did you know this before we left? You should have said something.”

“Now Heather don’t go saying anything. I’m not any surer now then I was then. I want to go see the doctor before I say anything to Adam. I just can’t figure out a way to get there without Adam knowing but it is wonderful isn’t it.”

“Brian said we’ll have to go into town for supplies why don’t you come with us.”

“That’s great Heather. Adam will think I only want to go to help you. When are you going?”

“We’ll pick you up late tomorrow morning.”

“Okay. Tomorrow.”

That night as she lay in bed Storm prayed that her suspicions were correct.

The following morning Storm told Adam of her plans for the day. If he hadn’t been so preoccupied with his own plans for the day he might have noticed something different about her but with spring coming ever closer there was much to be done to get the ranch ready.

On the ride back from town Storm was in a world of her own. A very happy and heavenly world. She had been thinking the whole way back of how she would tell Adam. She tried to imagine what his reaction would be. She knew he would be happy but….

“Storm would you like me to help you down?”

“Brian?” How many times had he asked she wondered? “I’m sorry I guess I was daydreaming.”

“You seemed to be doing just that the whole way here. I hope they were pleaseant ones.”

“Very pleasant.” He helped her down and climbed back up. “Thank you for the ride. Have a good afternoon.”

“You’re welcome and the same to you.”

Storm watched the wagon pull away till she could barely see a dust trail. She found she was in no hurry to go inside. She was happy to stand there lost in her perfect world. A world about to be shattered by one voice.

“Hello half-breed.”

What stood before her when she turned around was a nightmare. Something that shouldn’t be allowed into the paradise she had been lost in.

“Barton, Ludlow what are you doing here? Adam will be home soon and if he sees you he’ll kill you.” She turned to run. If she could only make it to the house she would be safe. She could lock them out and there were rifles inside. She would take one of those rifles and sit in her bedroom window because from there she would be able to see Adam from a distance as he rode up to the house. She would fire a warning shot to let him know to be careful.

But Storm didn’t make the house, she didn’t even make the porch. Barton grabbed her hair forcing her head to snap back and then he spun her around. He was about to slap her in the face when he noticed something odd about her posture.

“Why half-breed what’s wrong?”

“Please Barton I’ll give you anything you want. Just name your price and I’ll get it to you I promise.”

“This is a very different reaction then what I expected. No fighting, no insults? So tell me just when is this bastard child of your’s due?”

“I don’t know what you mean. Child? There is no child.”

“Really? Since I grabbed you your hands haven’t left your middle. Even as I was about to slap your face. Must be something pretty important in there to deserve such protecting.”

“No! You’re wrong.”

“I don’t think so.”

Barton drew back his fist and punched her in the stomach. He punched her over and over. He only stopped when Ludlow told him he heard horses approaching and that they had better get going. As Barton realeased her she fell to the ground.

“Just one more thing to make sure.” He lifted his leg and brought his foot down on Storm’s middle. “That’s one less Indian we’ll have to worry about.” They both walked away laughing.

Storm found herself again surprised at how much laughter could hurt, even though it wasn’t a physical one and nothing compared to the physical pain she was feeling.

Hoss and Ben rode up only minutes after Barton and Ludlow had left.

They were just there to give Storm a message from Adam. He had asked them to stop by and take Storm back with them. Said they should tell her that they would join everyone else for dinner. They had expected to find her already planning dinner or maybe just sitting and waiting for Adam to come home. What they found was Storm lying on the ground curled up and crying.

“Storm! Oh my God, Storm what’s happened? Hoss help me get her into the house then I want you to ride into town and get Paul out here.”

“Pa who would do this?!” Ben heard an anger in his son’s voice he couldn’t recall ever hearing before.

“I don’t know but I promise we’ll find out. Right now the important thing is to get the doctor out here.” Strange but he heard the same anger in his own voice.

“Pa shouldn’t I get Adam first?”

“Hoss!” Ben knew his son felt that Adam would make everything alright, at least for Storm. “Please the doctor first, then you can go get Adam.”

“Yes pa.” Hoss carried her upstairs and laid her on the bed. He then rode as fast as he could for the doctor.

“Storm, Storm?”

“Ben, Oh Ben. I’m sorry. Tell Adam I’m sorry.”

How, Ben wondered, had she managed to say so much through the tears she was crying.

“There’s nothing to be sorry for. You just rest the doctor will be here soon.”

Soon was an understatement. Ben would swear Paul had taken up residence on the Ponderosa to have made it there that fast. Paul just knew that from what Hoss had told him he had better make it there quickly.

“Ben go downstairs please. Hoss went to get Adam and I want you to keep him there until I come down.”

“That won’t be easy.”

“I know but it’s important that you do.”

“I’ll try my best Paul.”

What had started as a very happy day was now one of the worst in Dr. Martin’s memory. How could a man be expected to handle the news that he had lost a child when he hadn’t even gotten the news that there was to be one.

Luckily for Ben, Hoss had had a little bit of a hard time in finding Adam so as the front door opened the bedroom one closed.

“Pa what is it, what’s wrong?”

“Adam she’s going to be alright.” They all looked towards the stairs and Dr. Martin. “I’ve given her a sedative so she’ll sleep for a while. Why don’t you go sit……” But Adam was already up the stairs. “Ben may I speak with you outside for a minute?”

“Doc you said she’s going to be okay.”

“Yes Joe. She’ll be fine. Ben, please.”

Ben followed Paul outside. He knew there was something seriously wrong that Paul was trying to hide.

“Paul she is going to be alright?”

“Yes Ben physically she’ll be fine, in time.” Paul didn’t know how to say what he knew he had to. “I just don’t know how to tell you this.”

“Just tell me.”

“This is not the first time today I’ve seen Storm. I saw her earlier this afternoon.”

“You mean in town? Adam did mention that she was going into town with Heather and Brian.”

“I don’t mean….Ben she came to my office.”

“Why? Is there something else wrong?”

“Oh Ben.”

Ben could hear the despair in his friends voice. Could there be a reason why whoever had done this hadn’t touched Storm’s face?

“No, Paul, oh no. How am I going to tell Adam this? How can I?”

“Would you like me to tell him?”

“No. It would be best coming from me.”

“Here take this just in case either one needs help in sleeping.” He handed Ben a small bottle. “I’ll be back out tomorrow or if you need me sooner just send someone for me. I’d wish you a good night but we both know it won’t be.”

Ben walked into the house and passed right by Little Joe and Hoss. As he fell into a chair neither Hoss nor Little Joe could remember their father looking so old, so beaten.

“Pa she is going to be alright?”

“Yes Hoss she’ll be fine.”

“Pa you don’t look like everything is going to be fine.”

“I know Joe. Listen I want you two to stay down here. I have to go talk to Adam.”

“Yes pa.”

“We’ll stay here.”

Somehow the both got the feeling they really didn’t want to be upstairs. They knew there was some really bad news and if by staying down here they could avoid hearing it a little while longer then that was okay by both of them.

Ben walked slowly up the stairs barely lifting his head off his chest or opening his eyes. He possessed the strength to do neither. As he approached the bedroom he could hear his son’s voice.

“Stom you’re going to be alright. You have to be alright. I can’t live without you, not any more.”

“Adam, may I come in?”

“Of course pa. She’s sleeping.” One look at his father and Adam suspected something was wrong. “Why do I get the feeling there’s more to this then Paul told me.”

“Adam.”

“She is going to be alright!”

Ben understood it wasn’t a question but a command.

“Yes, yes Adam she is going to be alright.”

“But.”

“Adam I…..uh…..oh son.” In all his life Adam could not recall his father seemingly this lost. Lord knows there were times he would have had every right to be.

“Pa you’re really starting to worry me.”

“I’m sorry son I don’t mean to, it’s just that this is not easy. I’ve spent my whole life trying to protect you boys and knowing how much pain what I have to tell you will cause you…..it’s not easy.”

“Pa this wouldn’t have anything to do with the fact that there’s not a mark on Storm’s face would it? It would seem to me that would be the easiest target and yet the only place she appears to have been hit….” Ben saw then that Adam knew. He could tell by the look of utter dispair that came into his son’s eyes. Not to mention the tears. “Pa no. It can’t be. This will kill her. I know we won’t tell her. She doesn’t have to ever know.”

“Adam she already knows. She went to Paul earlier today to make sure.”

“When I find who did this I’ll kill them.”

“Adam.”

“No pa. No lectures, no sermons. I’ll kill them.”

Adam walked out of the room. He just needed some time to think. Ben knew his son was telling the truth, he would kill whoever did this and the only person who could stop him probably wouldn’t want to.

“Adam?” Little Joe and Hoss watched as their brother left the house. Obviously the bad news was out, no need for them to remain hiding downstairs.

“Pa where’s Adam going? Shouldn’t he stay here in case Storm wakes up and needs him?”

“He just needs some time to be alone Joseph. Chances are Storm won’t wake up for quite some time.”

“Pa he looked real upset.” If Storm was going to be okay why was he so upset? Hoss hated seeing his brother that troubled.

“Hoss he has every right to be. He once said to me that he could never be as strong as me. That he couldn’t survive losing Storm. But to survive this he’s going to need to be stronger then I ever was, or had to be. God knows I could never have survived losing one of you.”

“Pa what do you mean?”

“Joe, Storm went into town ealier today to visit Paul. She wanted him to confirm something she believed.”

“Pa you don’t mean that Storm is…..”

“No, not any more.”

In all their lives neither Hoss nor Joe could recall seeing tears in their father’s eyes, until now.

The next day, true to his word, Dr. Martin was back out to check on Storm. He found that no one had gone far from where they had been when he had left yesterday.

“Ben how’s Adam?”

“I suppose he’s as well as can be expected. He hasn’t left her side.”

“Has she awoken at all?”

“No not yet.”

“Let me go on up then and check.”

Paul stopped and gently knocked. “Adam may I come in?”

“Yes of course Paul.”

“How are you doing Adam?”

“It doesn’t matter how I’m doing does it.”

“Yes it does, it matters a great deal. You and I both know that you are the best cure for her.”

“Not even I can cure this.”

“Maybe not, but you can make it easier for her to bare. Adam why don’t you go on downstairs while I examine her. Go get some fresh air or at least some hot coffee. Hop-Sing was just finishing up brewing a pot when I came in.”

“You’ll call me as soon as your done?”

“Yes I promise.”

“Alright but if she should wake up before, call me.”

“I will.”

Paul checked Storm and was glad to find her doing well. While Adam was downstairs Roy arrived. Paul had informed him of what had happened.

“Adam I’m real sorry.”

“I know you are thanks Roy.”

“Has Storm said who did this?”

“No she hasn’t woken up yet. Paul’s up there with her now. The only thing she did do was lay in bed and sleep, except for when she started crying. I guess it was a bad dream. God how I wish it were just a bad dream.”

“Adam.”

“I’m alright pa. I’m sorry Roy I guess I just…..I’m going to tell you the same as I told pa. When I find out who did this I’m going to kill them.”

“Now Adam I won’t listen to that kind of talk.”

“Then don’t listen Roy, but it won’t change.” Adam felt as if he been away from Storm for long enough so he went back upstairs.

“He’s hurting real bad Ben.”

“Yes Roy we all are.”

“I thought I should let you know that word is getting around town about whats happened. I figured I’d give you a heads up in case people started droppin by.”

“Thanks Roy.”

“Ben may I talk to you outside for a minute?”

“Why Roy? Can’t you say what you have too in here?”

“I’m not too sure if I should tell your pa, but I am certain I can’t tell either one of you Little Joe.”

“Alright Roy.” Ben could only image what Roy had to tell him so he followed him outside.

“Ben I meant it when I said I wasn’t too sure about telling you what I know. I’m not to sure if it’s safe for me to know.”

“What is it Roy?”

“Rose came to me when she heard the news. She said she had seen Rex Barton and Ludlow in town night before last. I don’t know if there’s any connection but I thought you should know.”

“Once Storm wakes up we’ll find out for sure.”

“Yes I guess we will and Ben in spite of what Adam thinks if he really wanted to kill whoever did this I wouldn’t stop him.”

“I know Roy. I only pray he could stop himself.”

Ben could see that Roy’s warning about being prepared for visitors wasn’t wrong. He could see a horse approaching.

“Want me to turn them back Ben?”

“No their only trying to be kind.” Once Ben could make out who it was he knew they were only there out of concern.

“Mr. Cartwright it can’t be true. She was so happy yesterday when we dropped her off.”

“I know Heather. Where are Brian and the kids?”

“I thought it best if Brian stay home with them, especially Charity. I thought a baby might upset Storm given what’s happened. How is she? How is Adam?”

“Ben I’ll be heading back to town. Let me know if there’s any news.”

“Of course Roy. Heather why don’t you come on in.”

They went inside and found Paul sitting on the sofa talking with Little Joe and Hoss.

“Paul how is she?”

“Doing well physically. She’ll probably be sore for a while but she should be out of bed in a week or two. Ben you might not want to hear this but the fact that she was with child may have saved her life. I best be heading back to town. I’ll stop back in a couple of days and again if you should need me before you know where I am.”

“Do you think it would be alright if I went up Dr. Martin?”

“It can’t do any harm Heather.”

As Heather climbed the stairs she tried to imagine how she would feel if she had lost Charity. She knew it was worse for Storm because she wanted a baby while at first Heather hadn’t.

“Adam may I come in?”

“Of course Heather.”

Adam didn’t sound to Heather as if he really wanted her too but Storm was her friend and she wanted to see her. She stood at the foot of the bed looking at her friend. Adam had only glanced at her when she had walked in other then that there had been no other acknowledgement that she was even there.

“Adam you look terrible.” Heather knew it was a stupid thing to say. Of course he would look terrible. He had every right to look terrible. It’s just that the silence was so uncomfortable she had to say something.

“I’m very sorry if I…..”

“Adam Milton Cartwright you be nice to my friend.”

“Storm you’re awake.”

“Yes I am and I want you to be nice.” Suddenly everything came back to her. For a minute she had forgotten what had happened. For a minute she was happy. “Adam, oh Adam.” As her tears began to fall he took her in his arms.

“I’ll go tell everyone she’s awake.”

“Thank you Heather.”

When Heather told them all that Storm was awake Hoss and Little Joe got up to go see her. Ben told them to wait awhile, to give Storm and Adam just a little time alone, so they both sat down.

“Adam it’s all my fault.”

“No it’s not it’s mine. I should have been here. I should have….”

“Adam you can’t be with me all the time. It’s not your fault.”

“Storm who did this?”

“Adam if I tell you do you promise me not to go off and do something foolish?”

“Foolish! Do you mean like killing them?! Are you saying you wouldn’t want me to kill them?”

“Please Adam I don’t want to fight. Not right now anyway. Please.”

“I’m sorry. How about if I promise you that I won’t go looking for them. Not just yet. What if I promise to let Roy have a chance to find whoever did this first? Is that alright?”

“I suppose. As long as you get everyone else to agree as well.”

“Alright, now who did this?”

“Barton, Ludlow was with him, but it was Barton who did everything.”

“Rex Barton?”

“Yes, Rex Barton. Adam will you do something for me?”

“Anything my love.”

“Can you get me something to eat?”

“Of course. Paul will be happy to know that you’re eating.”

As soon as everyone saw Adam coming down they all got up.

“How is she son?”

“Alright. She wants something to eat. I guess that’s a good sign.”

“Adam did she say who did this?”

“Yes she did Joe but I gave her my word that no one but Roy would go after them. So if you’re not prepared to hold to that then I won’t tell you.”

“Yeah but Adam.”

“No buts Hoss, I gave her my word. I think she needs to know that everyone she cares about is close by and safe. Right now whatever Storm wants she gets.”

“You’re right. So I think it would be safe to say you have all our words that for right now we won’t go after anyone. Right Joe, Hoss?”

“Right pa, for now.”

“Yeah for now.”

“She said it was Rex Barton. Ludlow was with him but it was Barton. Pa do you think you can go into town and tell Roy? I don’t want to leave her yet and he should know as soon as possible.”

“Let me go up and see her and then I’ll go.”

“Thanks and I guess I better go find something for her to eat.”

“Would you like me to help you fix her something Adam?”

“Thank you Heather I could use the help.”

Ben walked upstairs not too sure of what he was going to do or say. He only knew he needed to see Storm.

“May I come in Storm?”

“Of course Ben.”

He could tell by her voice that she’d been crying. He knew for some reason she wanted to be alone; she had only used the excuse of food to get Adam to leave knowing he would see that as a good sign.

“Storm I won’t ask how you are. I already know. I just want to remind you that we all love you and we’re all here if you need us.”

“I know, I love all of you too.”

“I’m going to go into town and tell Roy what you told Adam. I’m sure he’ll find them.”

“I’m sure he will too. Ben what’s going to happen when he does?”

“I guess they will go on trial.”

“For what?”

“For trying to kill you. For what they did to you.”

“I guess so.”

“Storm they’ll pay for what they’ve done.”

“Will they? I mean Ben I’m only a half-breed.”

“No Storm you’re a Cartwright and I promise you one way or another they’ll pay.”

“That’s what I’m afraid of Ben.”

Before Ben could address Storm’s recent comment Adam came into the room.

“Hey look what Heather made for you.”

“I’ll have to remember to thank Heather.”

“I showed her where everything was and I carried it upstairs.”

“So you did Adam. Where is Heather? Where are Hoss and Little Joe?”

“Heather’s gone home.” He didn’t want to tell her that it was because Heather felt Charity might be waking from her nap and would be needing her. He could tell Storm knew this without him having to say it. “Hoss and Little Joe are downstairs.”

“Why don’t you tell them to come up.”

“I’ll tell them. I have to go into town, remember?”

“Thanks pa.”

For the next two weeks Storm cried herself to sleep every night. For two weeks Adam cursed Barton and Ludlow with each tear that fell. For two weeks Storm didn’t evern look to leave the bed. At the end of the third week Adam tried to get Storm to go for a ride but she said she wasn’t feeling up to it. By the end of the fourth week he was really worried.

“I’m telling you pa, she’s not alright.” Adam needed to talk to someone. Funny how that someone was always his father. “She just wanders around the house all day. The other afternoon I caught her sitting in the rocking chair in the nursery crying. Maybe if they had caught Barton and Ludlow. I don’t know pa. I’m starting to think I should take her away from here. Maybe a change in scenery will help snap her out of it.”

“Adam don’t you think she has every right to be depressed?”

“Of course pa. It’s just that….”

“Just what son?”

“This is going to sound selfish but, well pa she shies away from me. Oh I can hold her when she’s crying but only then. Before this happened our bed was too big now it doesn‘t seem to be big enough for her. There have been nights she hasn’t even slept in it. I leave her downstairs reading and find her in the same spot in the morning. Sometimes sleeping with the book lying on the floor where it fell and sometimes awake and I would swear on the same page she was on when I went up.”

“Have you talked to her?”

“No. I suppose I should. I don’t want to upset her. I don’t want her to do anything until she’s ready. I don’t want her to feel guilty about anything . But you’re right I need to talk to her.”

All the way home Adam formed questions in his mind. He thought of fifteen or twenty different ways to ask each one. He only hoped Storm wouldn’t get upset. What he did wish was that she would get angry. He knew she wouldn’t though. He missed her anger and he never thought he would.

“Good afternoon Storm.”

“Good afternoon Adam. I’ll go get your lunch.”

My God they sounded like nothing more then friends. No not even friends, acquaintances maybe, but not husband and wife, not lovers.

“Storm that can wait. I need to talk to you.”

“About what Adam?”

“About what?! My God Storm!” He had better take a deep breath and try to do this calmly. “Storm I realize you have every right to blame me for what happened.”

“Blame you? Adam I’ve already told you it wasn’t your fault. It’s was my fault. If I hadn’t of been so outspoken. If I would have just been like all the other women around, Barton and Ludlow probably wouldn’t have ever given me a second thought.”

“Storm you are who you are and that’s why I love you.”

“No Adam, it was my fault. Barton knew I was going to have a baby. He went to slap me and instead of reacting like I should have, like he expected me to, instead of trying to fight back all I could think of was protecting our baby. If I hadn’t of kept my hands there maybe he would have never suspected. So I don’t blame you, you have every right to hate me.”

“Hate you? Storm I could never hate you. Even if you hate me for the rest of our lives I could never hate you.”

“Adam why would you think I hate you?”

“It’s quite obvious you no longer enjoy my touch. The only time you’re willing to suffer through my arms being around you is when you’re crying.”

“Adam it’s not that I don’t long for you. I’m afraid Adam.”

“Afraid? Of what?”

“Afraid that I couldn’t live through this if it should happen again. What if I were to lose another baby? Oh Adam I think I would die.”

“And you call what you’re doing now living? Maybe I have a solution to that fear. We’ll move away to a city. Maybe we can move to England. Someplace, anyplace, you want where there’s more civilization. Where something like this would never be allowed to happen.”

“But things like this do happen everywhere. Adam I couldn’t live in a city neither could you.” She realized he was right. She wasn’t living. Here he was willing to walk away from his whole life for her and here she was denying herself the chance to live the life she’d always dreamed of. And because of what, fear?

Barton had taken one child away from her and here she was allowing him to take any chance for her to have any more. She wouldn’t allow him to do that. She drew closer to Adam. She could tell by his eyes, by the hunger she saw there, if she started this there would be no stopping it. “Besides Adam I want our children to grow up here. Where they can run. Surrounded by people who love them.” Storm placed her hands on Adam’s chest and wasn’t disappointed when his reaction was exactly what she had hoped it would be, what it had always been to this contact.

“Are you sure Storm?”

“I need you Adam. I always will.”

They made love with a hunger that rivaled even their wedding night. Unlike that night this time they both knew what to expect. As they lay in bed after Storm knew that Adam had been right about something else. For over a month the only time she had allowed him to touch her was when she cried.

“Adam I’m sorry.”

“For what? I don’t think you have anything to be sorry for. I found everything to be quite satisfactory.”

“Maybe I’m sorry because I didn’t.”

God this felt good. “Now I know you’re lying. Believe me sweatheart I know when you’re satisfied. There is no way you can hide that from me.” He watched as her cheeks turned a bright crimson.

“Adam! I meant that I’m sorry for behaving so selfishly. It was your baby too. While I’ve allowed you to comfort me, I haven’t been there for you.”

“Yes you have. Everytime I held you you held me back.”

“I love you Adam.”

“Not near as much as I love you.”

“That’s because I deserve it more.”

She watched the smile come to his face and for the first time since that day she felt happy.

CHAPTER 45

Slowly Storm began acting like her old self. Although even after two months there was still a hint of sadness in her eyes that hadn’t been there before, but it had gotten to a point where you had to really be looking for it to see it.

“Hey Mr. Cartwright.”

“Yes Baxter?”

“Me and the fellas have something to tell you. Do you think you can come into the bunkhouse?”

“Baxter can this wait till after lunch? I promised Storm I’d be on time today.” Adam was actually early, but lately he would rush through the meal because he knew what would follow would leave a greater hunger than the one that burned in his stomach satisfied.

“Well it’s kind of important.”

“Okay what is it.” Adam followed Baxter into the bunkhouse. He was a little curious. He looked around and saw men who looked like children on Christmas morning. All anxious to see the face of the person they had made a special gift for when they opened it.

“We don’t want to be remindin’ you of what happened. We all know how bad Miss. Storm took it. All of us couldn’t stand that those two was getting away with it. I mean we know the sheriffs doin’ his best and all but, well, we felt maybe we could do somethin’ to help.”

“Baxter what are you trying to say?”

“Mr. Cartwright have you ever heard of a man named Trent Tate?”

“I heard of him. They say he’s one of the best bounty hunters around.”

“Well the fellas’ and me we all chipped in what we could. We asked around the mines and the logging camps, and we got together enough to hire Mr. Tate. We hired him to find Barton and Ludlow.”

“Baxter?”

“He found them.”

“Where are they? Did he bring them to Roy?”

“No. Ludlows in a prison down in Mexico.”

“And Barton?”

“He’s in the barn.”

Adam couldn’t believe how fast the rage could return. He had thought he had let it all go, put the idea of revenge behind him, but now that Barton was so close he could feel it all again just as strong as the day it had happened. He rushed to the barn followed by the men.

“You must be Mr. Tate.”

“You must be Mr. Cartwright. I believe this is the right man.”

“Hello Barton.”

“Hello Cartwright. How’s that half-breed bitch of yours? Still mourning over that bastard breed baby?”

“Let him go Tate!”

Trent Tate had seen men like this before and he never felt uneasy in their company but for some reason he did now. This was not a man he wanted to get in the way of so he did as he was asked to.

Adam wanted to use his hands to kill Barton. He wanted the satisfaction of feeling the life as it left him. As they fought Barton did manage to land his fair share of punches, but Adam had the advantage of fighting for a very strong and passionate cause.

At the same time Tate was releasing Barton, Storm was beginning to wonder where Adam could be. He hadn’t been late for lunch for quite some time now, in fact he hadn’t been on time either. Lately he had been early every day. She didn’t know why she felt so anxious, it was as if something just wasn’t right. She went outside. Maybe if she sat on the porch the fresh air would help calm her nerves. Now she knew something was wrong. There was Adam horse, but where was Adam? What was going on in the barn? It appeared as if all the men had gathered inside.

Storm walked over to find out. Luckily for her the men were all so preoccupied with watching the fight not one of them noticed her slip in. Her first instinct was to stop it, not for Barton’s sake but for Adam’s. It wasn’t that he was losing, right at that point one really couldn’t say who was winning or who was losing, it was just that she could see that he was bleeding. She held herself back though, realizing that Adam needed this. He needed to prove to himself that he could protect her from Barton and anyone like him.

She didn’t know how long the fight had been going on before she got there, but it lasted only ten or fifteen minutes after she had. Barton had finally begun to weaken. She could tell the men all believed Adam would kill Barton, even Adam probably believed the same thing at the onset, but Storm knew better. She knew Adam.

Adam could feel his hands on Barton’s throat. He need only squeeze a little harder and Barton would be in hell where he belonged. Despite the hatred he felt, he just couldn’t do it. He knew Storm may hate him for it, but he couldn’t go through with it. He removed his hands and felt a slight satisfaction to see they had left a mark.

“Mr. Tate will you please take Barton to the sheriff. I’m sure he will be happy to go with you.”

“I must say Mr. Cartwright you haven’t disappointed me.”

“Mr.Tate?”

“Any man who can earn the kind of loyalty you have would have to be a notable one. You are the first one I have ever seen capable of controlling himself like that.”

“Thank you Mr. Tate.” Would you like to come and tell my wife that? Adam turned around trying to think of how to tell Storm what had happened. He feared once she found out Barton was here she might revert back to how she was right after he had beaten her. That she would be afraid to know he was so near.

Storm walked over to Adam and took his hand. She held her head proudly and looked Barton squarely in the eyes. She wanted him to know he hadn’t won. Only after she saw Barton’s eyes lower under her stare did she turn and lead Adam through the men and into the house. As she tended to him Adam tried to think of the words to ask the things he wanted to.

“Storm are you upset? Are you sorry I didn’t kill him?”

“I never thought you would. Maybe if this much time hadn’t of gone by since then I would have been a little less sure. Adam I believe you to be almost as smart as me. So I knew you would realize that if you killed him you were only allowing him to kill not only our baby but also a part of you. Besides how could you try and teach our children that to kill out of revenge is wrong if you were guilty of it yourself.”

“Storm you’re not afraid because he’s here are you?”

“Adam I’m never afraid when I’m with you.”

“Pa’s right. You are an amazing woman.”

“Ben is always right.”

CHAPTER 46

Again time slipped away and September came. With it came a big party to celebrate Storm and Adam’s first wedding anniversary. Storm had thought for months about what to get Adam then one night it became quite obvious. Thankfully it arrived in time. She had sent for a Martin guitar from Pennsylvania for she had heard they were the finest to be found. Without question Adam loved it. She told him it was a slightly selfish gift since she would be the one to hear him play it.

Also without question was the fact that she loved her gift as well. Sometimes she wondered how he remembered so much of what she had told when she was young. She knew she had told him so many things. Among which was that all the finest of ladies she had ever seen had cameos and when she grew up if she had one then that would mean she was a lady too. So he managed to find what must have been a very talented artist for she would have sworn that the portrait on the one he gave her was of herself. While he was pinning it on her he told her that since she was the finest lady he knew she had to have the finest one he could find.

After everything began to settle Storm then began to worry just what she would get Adam for Christmas. Some time in November she stopped worrying.

“Adam would you like to open your gift now?”

“Storm it’s still only Christmas Eve and you’ve been asking me the same question for over two weeks now.”

“I know but I just thought that, well maybe, you would want to now.”

She looked so crestfallen he had to think of someway to cheer her up. “I’ll make a deal with you. If you promise not to ask me again, we’ll wait up and when it’s midnight I’ll open it. You, though, still have to wait for Christmas day for your gift.”

“Alright Adam it’s a deal.”

Adam feared his gift fro Storm might not come close to being as good as what she had gotten him. She was so anxious for him to open it. He had picked up the box a few times when she wasn’t looking and it wasn’t heavy, it wasn’t very big either. He couldn’t even begin to guess what was inside and was willing to admit he was curious. He was also very happy when the clock struck midnight.

“Here Adam, open it.”

“You’re not wasting any time.”

“Please open it.”

He took the box from her and very slowly began to unwrap the box. He deliberately took his time even though it proved difficult. Maybe he wasn’t behaving in accordance with the Christmas spirit but he was enjoying watching Storm.

“Adam! Please just open it!”

“Patience my love, it is a virtue.”

Finally the box was unwrapped and Adam removed the lid. He didn’t know what he had expected to see but it certainly wasn’t what he saw. The only thing inside was a folded up piece of paper.

“Well read it.”

Adam began to read.

“No silly out loud.”

“Alright but I thought you already knew what it said.”

My dearest Adam,

To you this box may appear empty but I found there wasn’t one big enough to hold all the anticipation, hope, joy, and love I feel for you. It may contain some tears, some worries as well, but I know they will pass. I know also that they will be lost completely in the joy I will feel whey I see you hold our baby in your arms.

“Storm? Does this mean what I think it means?”

“Yes my love it does.”

Adam didn’t know what to do. His first instinct was to grab Storm and hug her as tight as he could but then he thought he might hurt her. Then he wanted to go and knock on every door in and around Virginia City and tell everyone the wonderful news, but it was just past midnight and a little too early to go waking people. All he knew was he had to tell someone.

“Storm go get dressed.”

“Where are we going?”

“I’ve just got to tell someone this news and I can think of only three people who wouldn’t mind me waking them up to hear it.”

Storm got up and Adam took her gently in his arms. As he had done on their wedding day he put his hands around her waist and lifted her off the ground. Once again Storm couldn’t believe how happy he was. That again she had made him this happy.

“If you don’t put me down I can’t get dressed.”

“Hurry up.” He lovingly put her on her feet. “If I don’t get to tell someone soon I just might explode.”

“Oh really. Now you know how I’ve felt for the past month.”

“I am truly sorry. If I had only known I would have agreed to open it the first time you asked.”

It was almost one in the morning when Adam and Storm reached the door to his father’s house.

“Adam maybe we shouldn’t. It is very early and tomorrow, today, is Christmas.”

In answer to Storm’s voiced concern Adam knocked loudly on the front door. Hoss, Little Joe and Ben almost ran into each other as they all entered the upstairs hall.

“Pa who could that be?”

“Hey Hoss maybe it’s Santa?”

“Stop joshin’ Little Joe.”

“Both of you stop joshin’ and lets go see who it is.” Somewhere in the back of Ben’s mind was a thought that something had happened to Storm or Adam. When he opened the door to reveal them both standing there that fear was put to rest. He couldn’t believe that Adam was this eager to have Storm see her present, then he looked at their faces and he could feel the smile come to his face. “Now what’s the matter with you boy. I thought you had more sense than that. Taking her out at this time, in this weather, in her condition. You come inside right now.” He took Storm’s arm and lead her inside leaving his son standing alone on the porch in stunned silence “Hoss get me a blanket, Little Joe you stoke that fire until it’s burning good and hot. Storm you sit down and let me take your coat. At least you had sense enough to let her put one on.” He looked at Adam who had come in and was now standing behind the couch Storm was sitting on. “Do you want something hot to drink? Maybe some soup? Hoss go heat up that….”

“Ben really I’m okay.”

“Pa I haven’t said anything yet.”

“Yes you did. One look at both of your faces and it’s very easy to know what’s brought you here at this hour.”

“Adam could you please tell me? Pa’s had us running in every direction since you got here that I haven’t had time to look at either of you yet.”

“Hoss you and Little Joe are going to be uncles.”

Storm looked around. She was surrounded by so much love. Once again she found herself acting like a foolish female.

“Hey Adam, Storm’s cryin’.”

“Storm what is it? What’s wrong?”

“Nothing Adam. I just love you all so much.”

She didn’t think it would be possible to be hugged by four people at once, but somehow that’s just what happened.

“So tell me just when am I going to be a grandfather?”

They were sitting around having a celebratory drink.

“Well near as we can figure sometime in July.”

“All I can say is this is going to be the best Christmas party the Ponderosa has ever seen.”

“Ben?” Storm couldn’t belive she’d missed it until just now. “When did you get a piano?”

“Merry Christmas Storm.”

“Adam it’s for me?”

“Yes, but as you said about my guitar, in a way it’s for all of us. After all we get to hear you play.”

“How did you get it here?”

“Believe me it wasn’t easy.”

Storm could tell by Hoss’s face that he had probably done most of the work. So in an attempt to prove to him it was worth it she played some Christmas carols. Before long everyone realized soon it would be dawn. They all went to bed feeling very sure it wouldn’t be sugar plums they dreamt about tonight.

When it was morning and everyone was finally able to drag themselves away from their pleasant dreams, they went downstairs to be greeted by a very upset Hop-Sing. They could all hear him mumbling something about breakfast being ruined and how he should have just stayed in town.

“Good morning Hop-Sing.” Storm hoped what she was going to tell him would make him forget that breakfast was now, in his opinion, inedible. “Did you hear the good news yet? I wanted to tell you last night but Ben said you were in town.”

“Yes Hop-Sing visit old friends. One of few times no one work. Cept Hop-Sing and no one appreciate enough to get up in time to enjoy what work hard to make.”

“Hop-Sing I think you should listen to what Storm has to say before you go any further.”

“Yes Mr. Adam. I sorry Miss. Storm what good news did Hop-Sing miss.”

“I guess it’s fair enough to say that you’re going to be as much an uncle as Hoss or Little Joe.”

“You mean it? Hop-Sing so sorry he get mad. I go make new breakfast. I very happy and I promise make this extra special party tonight.”

They watched him head back into the kitchen with one of the biggest smiles they could ever recall seeing on his face. Suddenly what he had said made Storm realize something.

“Adam we have to go back to our house.”

“No we don’t. We’ll just spend the day here. After all we would only have to come back later.”

“That’s just it. I can hardly go to the party like this.” She was no longer wearing the dress she had had on last night but one of Little Joe’s nightshirts.

“Oh I don’t know I think you look rather lovely. Wouldn’t you all agree.”

After three very energetic assertions of agreement Storm again looked at Adam.

“That may well be. And while I think you were very handsome in what you wore to bed last night I hardly think you would wish to go to the party like that.”

“Adam what did you wear to bed last night?”

“Never mind Joe.” He knew they all knew the answer to that question already. Seeing as to how he hadn’t asked to borrow anything from anyone and his clothes didn’t look as if they had been slept in. “I’ll tell you what, why don’t you just tell me what you want to wear and I’ll go pick it up.”

When everyone began arriving later that evening some could sense something extra special in the air.

“Good evening Ben. Merry Christmas.”

“One of the merriest ever Roy.”

“What’s going on Ben? You don’t need to be a sheriff to know something’s going on.”

“In good time Roy, in good time.”

Once they were sure everyone had arrived Ben prepared to make an announcement. One that he’d been waiting a long time to make.

“Ladies, genlemen; friends. Most of you know that this year didn’t begin too well for us, but God has chosen to give us the greatest Christmas gift He could. Since all of you shared our sorrow we wish for you to all share in our joy. I was informed very early this morning that come July there will be a new Cartwright on the Ponderosa.”

Neither Storm nor Adam knew which way to turn. It was as if everyone was trying to congratulate then all at once. They soon found themselves somehow separated. Adam was surrounded by the men while Storm found herself surrounded by the women. Finally there was a break and Storm took it. She searched for Adam but couldn’t see him anywhere.

“Ben where’s Adam?”

“I think I saw him step outside.” He watched her head for the door. “Storm put on a coat.”

“Yes Ben.”

She walked out the door and stopped when she saw him standing there. He was illuminated by moonlight and starlight and she couldn’t believe how much she loved him.

“Are you happy Adam?”

“Now of all the silliest questions you have ever asked me that is the silliest. Am I happy? No man has a right to be this happy.”

“You do my love. If any man does you do.”

Adam noticed her tremble.

“Are you cold? Let’s go inside.”

“Not just yet. In a little while. If you hold me I’ll be okay.”

He wrapped her not only in his arms but his coat as well.

“Adam I sent a letter to papa telling him. I hope you don’t mind but I was kind of hoping that he could be here by the time the baby arrives.”

“Of course I don’t mind.”

“Adam do you know what I think?”

“Oh no have you been thinking again.”

“Adam! Honestly!”

“I’m sorry darling I just couldn’t resist.” In an attempt to appease her he affectionately kissed the side of her neck. “What do you think?”

“I think that we should make this a yearly tradition.”

“I wish that were possible.”

One afternoon in early February Adam came home to find Storm sitting on the couch with a look of wonder on her face.

“Storm what’s wrong?”

“Adam! Come here and sit by me. I felt the baby move. I really felt it!”

Adam was on the couch in an instant. He placed his hands on Storm’s stomach. He must have sat there for fifteen minutes with nothing happening.

“Are you sure Storm? Are you sure it was the baby you felt?”

“Adam yes I’m sure it was the baby.” He watched her bend her head towards her middle and softly begin to speak to the belly that was becoming more and more prominent with each passing week. “Come on little one kick for your father.”

“Storm now you’re being ridicul….Storm I felt it! I really felt it!” He quickly jumped to his feet. “I’m going to get pa, Little Joe and Hoss. I know they’ll want to feel this.” From that point on when ever anyone of them saw her they wouldn’t take their hands from her middle until they felt the baby move.

The following morning Adam awoke to find Storm already out of bed. Normally that was not something to worry about but ever since late January she would usually lay in bed until he awoke. He went in search of her and found her in the nursery sitting in the rocking chair. It brought to his mind all the times he had found her there after she had lost their first child.

“Is there something wrong?”

“No. I just had a very strange dream and I’ve been sitting here trying to figure it out.”

“Why don’t you tell me and we’ll try to figure it out together.”

“I dreamt that I was awoken by someone singing in the nursery. So I got up to go see who it was. It was your mother Adam and she was holding a baby in her arms. She said ‘Don’t worry I’ll keep her safe for you and my son.’”

“So what you’re saying is you think we’re going to have a daughter?”

“That’s the strange thing, the part I can’t figure out. You see when I turned to leave the nursery I saw my mother and she too was holding a baby. At first I thought they were just trying to assure me that everything would be alright, that both of them were going to make sure of it.”

“But?”

“Mama said to me ‘Don’t worry I’ll keep him safe for you and Adam.’ Now what do you suppose that meant?”

“Probably that they want us to be surprised. Maybe their not suppose to tell, but at least we know their both watching.”

“I picked out names.”

“Really?” It seemed as if the mystery that the dream had put into her mind was now forgotten, or maybe his answer had satisfied her.

“Yes, of course if you don’t like them we can think of others.”

“You’ll have to tell them to me before I can pass judgement.”

She told him and he could think of no two finer names.

Once a week everyone would eat at Storm’s and Adam’s, well at least once a week. On those days Hop-Sing would insist on preparing dinner there. On the other days Adam was usually sent home with a basket filled with a complete dinner for the two of them, although there were times Storm ate not only her share but also some of Adam‘s as well.

“Adam I know you’re going to say I’m being silly but I feel we should ask Ben if the names we picked are alright with him.”

“You’re right you are being silly.”

“You’re going to think it’s even sillier when I say I think you should ask him alone.”

“Why?”

“Because he may feel that if he doesn’t approve he can’t say so in front of me.”

“Has pa ever not told you the truth?”

“No but he may think the truth may hurt me in my present condition.”

“Alright I’ll ask him tonight after supper.”

“Thank you Adam.”

“You’re welcome Storm.”

After they had finished one of Hop-Sing’s finest meals, one that everyone would swear Storm out ate Hoss, they all went to sit down. Before Ben got too far from the table Adam asked him if he could talk to him for a minute.

“Alright son, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong. Storm just thinks I should ask you something before it’s too late for us to change our minds.”

“Go on.” Ben was afraid Adam was going to tell him that they had decided to move away from the Ponderosa. That Storm was afraid to stay and raise her children here. It was foolish he knew. Storm loved the Ponderosa as much as he or any of his son’s did.

“I told her it’s silly but if it’ll make her feel better then silly I will be. She has picked out names for the baby but wants me to make sure that they’re okay with you.”

“Adam it’s not for me to approve or disapprove. Honestly it wouldn’t matter what this childs name is it will be my grandchild and no matter what it’s last name will be Cartwright.”

“I agree pa but if I don’t ask and just tell her I did, you know as well as I she’ll know.”

“Yes you’re right. So what are these names?”

“She says if it’s a boy she wants to name him Benjamin Nathaniel and if it’s a girl, Elizabeth Hope.”

A girl? The thought that it could be a girl hadn’t seemed possible until right now, but now that this idea was in Ben’s mind he hoped it would prove true. How he would love to have a granddaughter. Not that he wouldn’t love a grandson just as much, but he had raised three boys and how he would love the chance to have a little girl to hold.

“I can’t think of a finer name if it’s a girl.”

“And I can’t think of a finer one if it’s a boy.”

Neither of them had heard Storm come up behind them, and while normally this wouldn’t surprise Adam he found it astonishing that she could still manage it given the extra weight she now carried.

“Are you sure Storm? Maybe you would prefer Nathaniel Benjamin.”

“No Ben I think Benjamin Nathaniel is perfect.”

“I can’t figure out what a wonderful woman like you sees in this son of mine.”

“Hey I thought I could count on you at least to always be on my side.”

“You are my son Adam and I will always love you, but she is the mother of my grandchildren and I will always defend her over you.”

“Pa I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“Would you really like to know what I see in him? I see the hope that he’ll become the man his father is.”

“I think he already is.”

“He’s close.”

“No Storm, pa, not close, not close at all.”

In May there was a letter from Nathaniel stating that they would again arrive by July fourth. He also wrote that maybe they should make it a yearly visit and also how happy he was to find out he was going to be a grandfather. They hadn’t written about the lost baby, thinking it best to tell him about it face to face.

In June Adam approached Storm with a question he was almost afraid to ask.

“Now Storm if you would feel better if I don’t go it’s alright. Everyone would understand. Pa would go.”

“No Adam it’s fine. It will only be for a week and you’re much better at negotiating contracts. The baby isn’t due for another month, besides I think it will do us both some good to be away from each other for a short while.”

“You’re sure? You’re not just saying that? You’ll stay with pa and those brothers of mine. If for any reason you want me to come back you need only send a wire and I’ll be back in a day and a half.”

“Adam I’ll be fine.”

So on June third Adam left Storm with his father and brothers. There was something that told him he shouldn’t go but he felt he was being foolish. Storm was right. She was safe where she was and the baby wasn’t due for another month. Everything would be fine.

“Storm what are you doing?”

“Just cleaning up a bit Ben.”

“Would you please just sit down.”

“I can’t. Quite literally I can’t. Well I can but once I do I can’t get up. Besides that I just feel better lately if I’m doing something.”

“You’re just missing Adam. He’ll be home in five days.”

“Yes I miss him but that’s not it. If I sit for too long I feel like I’m being beaten from the inside out. This baby doesn’t seem to want to stay still for any length of time at all.”

June fifth at 8 o’clock in the morning found Little Joe, Hoss and Ben sitting at the breakfast table. By 9 o’clock they were all wondering where Storm was.

“Pa shouldn’t you go see if she’s alright? It’s not like her to sleep this late.”

“You’re probably right Joe. I’ll go check.”

Sometimes Ben hated being the father. He would much rather prefer to sit at the table and let someone else face the fears they were all feeling. If something was wrong…God he didn’t want to think it. He wouldn’t think it.

“Storm may I come in?”

“Ben. Please something isn’t right.”

He walked in and found her lying in bed curled up on her side.

“Storm what is it?”

“It hurts. It can’t be the baby it’s too early.”

“Joseph! Hoss! Come up here!”

He heard two chairs hit the floor and four feet running up the stairs.

“Pa what’s wrong?”

“Joseph you ride and get Dr. Martin. Hoss I want you to go get some water and rags.”

“Pa you don’t mean?”

“It would certainly appear so Hoss.” As his sons left to perform their appointed duties, Ben sat next to Storm and tried to comfort her. He could see that she was frightened. Not only for the baby but because she wasn’t too sure of what to expect. Sure she had helped Paul with Luke and Charity, maybe that’s why she was so frightened. She had seen what was to come and sometimes that could be worse. Maybe he should have sent Little Joe to get Molly as well.

“Ben it’s too early.”

“Storm I don’t want you to worry. Remember both Elizabeth and Skye are watching out for you and your baby.”

“Ben I want Adam. I wish he were here.”

“You and me both. I will promise you that the next time he stays put for the full nine months.”

“Next time? I can’t think about next time.”

“Of course not. You just think about how surprised Adam is going to be when he comes home.”

“Yeah I’ll be thinner.”

“That’s not what I meant.”

“I know but it will feel good to be able to sleep on my stomach again.”
“Pa here’s the water.” Hoss was so nervous he wound up tripping on his own two feet. Fortunately the water landed only on the floor. “I’m sorry pa I’ll go get more.”

On the way back from town Little Joe and Dr. Martin stopped to ask Heather if she would like to help. Then they went to ask Molly if she would like to help as well. Little Joe kept telling Dr. Martin that they should hurry. Paul kept telling him that he was the doctor and he knew that they had plenty of time.

“Joe trust me, we’re in for a very long day.”

Their arrival was met with more than one sigh of relief.

“Ben why don’t you and Hoss go and join Little Joe downstairs. I would like to examine Storm.”

“But Paul?”

“Ben as soon as I know something I’ll tell you. Now go on. I have two very eager and capable assistants here to help me.”

Grudgingly Hoss and Ben left.

“Molly, Heather it’s good to see you. Paul everything’s alright isn’t it?”

“Storm I don’t want you to worry.”

“That’s easy to say.”

Paul proceeded to examine her. He seemed a little puzzled by something but chances are it was nothing.

“Everything appears to be fine. Maybe we just misjudged, and even if we didn’t it’s not that early.”

The hours passed very slowly for Ben, Little Joe and Hoss. Every now and then either Paul, Molly or Heather would join them downstairs for a while. Hop-Sing kept coffee in constant supply. He was surprised to find that not even Hoss seemed to be hungry and that he had to practically force everyone to eat. Ben knew that if this had been anyone else Paul would have left and come back later. Morning passed into afternoon, afternoon into night. As the time grew nearer Paul’s appearances downstairs became nonexistent and Molly and Heather’s very rare. At 11:58 pm on June fifth they heard a most wonderful sound. They expected someone to come down and tell them what was happening, was it a boy or a girl? Surely they didn’t need three people up there?

“Pa why doesn’t someone come down? You don’t think somethings wrong?”

“No I don’t Hoss. I’m sure everything is fine, they probably just can’t take their eyes off that beautiful grandchild of mine.” Ben hoped he sounded convincing. Oh how he prayed he was right.

Then the clock struck midnight and at 12:01 am on June sixth they heard the baby cry again.

“Paul I think you had better go tell them everything is alright. I know they’re probably worrying why you haven’t already.”

“Heather, Molly would would of you like to go and tell them I’ll be right down? I just want to double check and make sure everyone is alright.” Paul saw Storm look at him with worry in her eyes. “Storm I promise everyone is fine.”

“I’ll go.”

“Thank you Heather.” Paul was glad that she was the one who had volunteered. He was afraid he was going to have to pick her up off the floor soon.

Heather came into sight and was met with a barrage of questions. All she was capable of telling them was that everyone was fine and the doctor would be down soon. Ben got her a drink because she certainly seemed to be in need of one. This made him a little nervous and he was very thankful when Paul finally came downstairs.

“So Ben, how about a drink to celibrate.”

“Paul is everything okay? Storm, the baby, their alright?”

“Yes everyone is doing fine.” Ben handed Paul a glass and refilled his own. “You know Ben I envy that son of yours. You realize that most women feel whether it’s a boy or a girl their husbands would have been happier with the other. I should have known that Storm would find a way to make sure Adam wouldn’t be disappointed.”

“Now Paul you know as well as I that as long as everyone was well Adam would be happy.”

“Yes but I think he will be happier knowing that his wife, his son…..”

“A boy! Pa it’s a boy!”

“Joseph please let me finish.”

“Finish? What do you mean finish?”

“Hoss as I was saying; Adam will be happy to know that his wife, his son, and his daughter are all doing very well.” Paul watched his old friends face until he saw a slight glimmer of hope appear on it.

“Son and daughter? Did you say son and daughter Paul? Twins? Are you saying she had twins?”

“Yes Ben that’s just what I’m saying. Now why don’t you go on up and see for yourself that I’m telling you the truth. As for me I’m going home for some….who am I kidding as if I’ll be any more capable of sleep then you. Come on Heather I’ll see you home. Molly said she’ll stay with Storm. Ben, not too long. She’s worked real hard today. I’ll come back in a few days.”

“Don’t worry Paul we’ll take real good care of her.”

“I know you will. Ben she’s not to get out of that bed for at least two weeks. One more thing Ben, they are beautiful.”

Ben climbed the stairs with his sons following closely behind. He stopped at the door to what had once been Adam’s room. He found himself afraid to go in, afraid he would find this all to be just a dream.

“Are the three of you just going to stand there in the doorway or come in? I believe you can see much better if you come closer.”

“I do believe you’re right Molly.”

“Mr. Cartwright do you….”

“Molly, you just helped bring my grandchildren into this world, please call me Ben.”

“Ben would you mind very much if I made some more coffee?” Hop-Sing had stopped sometime around nine o’clock, by that time everyone was to intent on what was going on upstairs to even think about eating or drinking. He had at that time gone to his room to plan a very special day of meals.

“Of course not Molly. While you’re at it why don’t you get yourself something to eat as well. One more thing Molly, will you let Hop-Sing know that everything is okay? I don’t think he will, but tell him if he wants to he can come up and see Storm and the babies.” Ben walked over and looked down into the basket that they had decided to use as a bed for his grandchildren. He knew his sons were looking over his shoulders but at that moment he felt as if he and his grandchildren we’re the only three people in the room. The only reason he woke from his reverie was because the next thing he heard was a question being asked by someone he now knew must be an angel. For only an angel could have given birth to the two miracles that lay before him.

“So tell me Ben, were they worth the wait?”

“Very much worth it.”

“And how about you two uncles? What do you think of your niece and nephew?”

“They’re perfect Storm.” Joe could hardly believe it. Adam was going to be so shocked. He hoped that someday he could be as lucky as his brother.

“There so little.” Hoss wondered if all babies were that little. If they were he wasn’t too sure if he would trust himself to hold one.

“I’ll tell you something Hoss, a little while ago they didn’t feel little.” She watched as Hoss turned a bright shade of red. “Do you think Adam will be happy?”

“Storm that is a very stupid question.”

“I suppose, but you could have said silly instead of stupid.”

“I’m sorry you’re right. It’s a very silly question.”

“No Ben you were right the first time. It’s a stupid question. I imagine I’m just too tired to think.”

“Of course you are. Come on boys, I promised Paul we wouldn’t stay for long. Storm you get some rest.” Ben saw that before they had even left the room Storm was already half asleep. As for himself and his sons Paul was right there was no way they would be able to sleep. He knew that he was too happy, too proud to even think of it, and he imagined his sons felt the same.

The first days after the twin’s birth were spent with Molly helping Storm to understand what the babies needed from her. If one had asked Molly she would have told them that Storm really didn’t need her help at all. Storm just seemed to know what her children required she only asked for Molly’s help to make her feel needed.

Sometimes Storm would awake in the night to find Ben standing in the room looking at the twins. She never let him know she knew he was there. She was afraid if he thought he’d awakened her he might stop coming in, and she liked knowing that he was watching over her children.

When Paul came out he was happy to see that everyone was doing fine, better then he would have expected. It was late on June eighth that Adam arrived home.

“Adam you weren’t due until tomorrow.”

Funny but Adam would have sworn his father sounded almost disappointed. He would have been right. Ben was happy to see his son and happy to know that he would finally see his children, but this meant that as soon as Storm could they would all go back to their house. He would miss his grandchildren, crying and all.

“I know pa but the contracts were all worked out and, well I guess being around Storm so much she’s starting to influence me. I just kind of had this feeling that she needed me so I decided to come home. Where is she?”

“Adam it’s late. She’s already sleeping.”

“It’s not that late.”

“For a woman in her condition….”

“Pa!”

“Yes Joseph?”

“Come on Pa!” Little Joe couldn’t take it very much longer. If his father didn’t say something soon he would.

“What’s going on? Little Joe, Hoss? Pa Storm’s alright?”

“Yes son Storm is fine. Now I want you to sit down. Joseph get your brother a drink, I think he’s going to need it.”

“Pa why would I need a drink? What’s wrong?”

“Nothing I promise. Adam will you for once please don’t try to think of why I’m asking you to do something and just do it.”

Adam was just about to sit down when he heard something that stopped him cold. It was as if they knew their father was home. Ben could see the astonishment on his son’s face the instant he heard that small, but very loud, cry.

“Pa?” Again Ben found himself stunned by how fast his son could move.

“No. Joe, Hoss lets let him go alone.” Ben knew that they were as eager as he to see their brother as happy as they knew he would be. He also knew that Adam and Storm would like to have a little time alone.

When Adam opened the door he was overcome with a joy he’d never felt before. He felt what could only be described as complete and utter bliss. He saw Storm sitting in what had once been his bed with their child at her breast. God he had never loved her more; no he had always loved her this much, it had just taken this sight to make him realize it.

“Damn your impatience Storm. Just couldn’t wait for me could you.” Thankfully he knew by the smile on her face that she recognized he was teasing her.

“Adam! Your home, and it wasn’t me who couldn’t wait.” Then he heard something that puzzled him. Storm knew by the confused look on his face he hadn’t been told everything. If the baby was nursing how, Adam wondered, could it be crying?

“Adam will you please pick up your daughter. Usually she doesn’t look to eat until he’s full, but she seems to have inherited her mother’s impatience. Or maybe like her mama she just wants to be in her papa’s arms.”

Adam went to the basket where the sound was coming from. In it he saw the most precious face looking up at him. It was a face so like her mother’s and yet he was elated to see a slight trace of himself in that face as well. He bent and picked his daughter up.

“She’s beautiful isn’t she?”

“Storm I don’t understand?”

“What don’t you understand? She’s beautiful. How could she not be, after all she has your nose.”

“She’s only beautiful because everything else is yours. What I don’t understand is if this is our daughter then whose baby is that?”

“Their both our babies. You are holding your daughter. She was born on June sixth just after midnight. This hungry young man is your son. He was born June fifth just before midnight. Now why don’t you take your son and give me your daughter, and Adam be careful he’s quite full. If you jiggle him around too…..” It was too late. Storm smiled as Adam looked at the welcome home offering his son had just given him.

“Storm.”

“Yes Adam?” How she prayed he wasn’t angry. That he was only pretending to be annoyed. Then he smiled at her and she knew how ridiculous she was being.

“I love you.”

“And I you.” She watched as he looked down at their son, at how he tenderly kissed his forehead, and she believed that he loved her as much as she had always hoped he would.

A week later Nate, Grace and Nora arrived from England. They were all pleased to see that everyone was well. Even more pleased to see the twins. It was harder for them to return to England, and while they knew they may not be able to return every year they did promise to come at least every other year. Nate knew with a growing family it would be very difficult for Storm and Adam to make the trip to England.

It was the May before the twins second birthday that Adam and Storm welcomed their third child, a boy they named Adam Milton Cartwright Jr. or just AJ as he was called by all who knew him. The August after AJ’s second birthday and the twins fourth found them welcoming their fourth and, though not from lack of trying, final child. This was a girl, Skye Kendall Cartwright. Needless to say their lives were full of joy and some sorrow. They were all very happy when Hoss and then Joe finally married. Adam was even more happy to watch his two younger brother’s go through some of what he had with Storm. Not that their wives were ever as head strong as his but with love just naturally comes worry. One thing Adam enjoyed most was to stand back and watch his father with his grandchildren. He felt at these times he was seeing the man his father was for the first time. Maybe because he now understood the difficulty that went with being a father. Loving someone so much and yet knowing one day you would have to let them go. Hoping that they would always be safe, always be happy, and yet knowing they were bound to make mistakes. Knowing that it was with those mistakes that learning came.

It was a fine day only three weeks after Skye was born that found Ben sitting on his horse watching his son playing with his three oldest children while Storm sat on the porch holding Skye. He started to think that this is what every man lives for. To be able to see the years he’s lived and the work he’s done have not been for nothing. To know that his beliefs, his memory, his life would live on in his children and his grandchildren, and hopefully in all generations to follow.

He probably would have sat there thinking for hours except that he was brought back by some of the sweetest words he could ever recall hearing.

“Papa! Look it’s grandpa.”

Adam looked to where his eldest son pointed.

“Grandpa! Grandpa!”

Ben got off his horse and collected into his arms three of the most precious things the Ponderosa had ever helped give birth to.

Next Story in the Storm series:

The Special Rope
Foolish Questions
Ante Up
Love Lost, Destiny Found